《The Rise of History’s Most Powerful Empire》


 Chapter 1: Strange Lands

    Chapter 1: Strange Lands


    In a dismal room, with clothes thrown all over, a rotten stench filled the air. The only light came from a sloppy mansputer as he tapped away.


    F***, this is boring. What am I going to do for games now? Said Zhong Yu.


    He just finished the new Three Kingdoms XIII release by Glory; it had next-gen graphics, extra cities, which meant more content, and many new gamey improvements for controlling heroes. It was just that the cities were still too damn few, just a couple dozen. Compared to Glorys other running series, Nobunagas Ambition, the stark contrast in the number of cities to be yed made finishing the game a piece of cake. They shouldve added hundreds, Zhong Yu grumbled.


    And as he said that, some great god from way down under mustve heard his rant as the Three Kingdoms icon on the screen suddenly sent a beam at Zhong Yus forehead. A ck vortex sprung up behind him, tearing the space apart. The next thing a blindsided Zhong Yu knew was getting sucked in.


    A lush and vibrant forest spread as far as the eyes could see. A strange groan came from a creeks bank amid the great sounds of natures little creatures, birds, insects, and asional beasts. It was human.


    Zhong Yu cracked an eyelid. Even with his body aching in ces he never knew it could, his addled mind was much clearer now. Getting his shaky feet under him, he came to a shocking realization. All around him were trees unmarred by humans and pollution. The creek water was so clear he even saw fish dancing with the current.


    What is this ce? How did I get here? Zhong Yu racked his brain to get any sense out of all of this. All he remembered was, just as he finished the new Three Kingdoms game, hisputer burst into light. The next thing he knew, he was lying over here. What on Earth happened? What am I doing here? Is this Candid Camera? Im just some broke NEET. I dont even know anyone whod be up to ying a joke on me. And no kidnapper is dumb enough to target me. Just look at me!


    He barely had the energy to shake his head, but he found doing so calmed him down enough to assess his predicament.


    Judging by the trees, he wasnt in China anymore. China had long since lost itsst vibrant and virgin forests. While there were still some parts around the globe untouched by pollution, he didnt know anyone who could take him cross-border,st he checked. And those that could wouldnt have given me the time of day.


    Regardless, this was not the time to have his imagination run wild. Hed better get the lead on things, find someone, and get some information.


    He took a slow walk down the river with the trees next to him. Following the water ought to get me out of the forest.


    He learned to appreciate the wonderful nature and the forests sights on the way. Modern day, the only chance to see such vibrant wildlife was through a screen, and not forgetting the healthy dose of photoshopping. But those were all man-made, fakes. Seeing it live is kind of a blessing.


    The fresh breath of the outdoors took Zhong Yus attention, bringing him a sense of innocent glee.


    With a lively mood and a spring in his step, Zhong Yu hummed a tune as only one type of grass grew the most around him, which gave off the feeling of a meadow.


    But Zhong Yus mind was consumed with spinning wild theories about how he got here and why. Did I cross over? I dont recall ever hearing about ces like this back on Earth.


    A wolf howl broke his reverie, rooting him in ce. A mangy wolfreaching his waistfixed its eerie green eyes on him. His knees went soft.


    But the thirst for life won over the fear. Running as fast as his legs could carry him, with the wolf at his heels, Zhong Yu scrambled through the woods. The wolf was slowly but surely gaining on him. When it overtook him, dread crept in; he shivered.


    The ten-dor t-shirt offered no resistance to a natural predators ws. They ripped his flex, leaving bloody and gapping wounds.


    Zhong Yu howled from the undeniable and excruciating pain. His body told him to stop, but his mind knew hed only end up between the wolfs jaws. To distract himself and keep his legs moving, he cursed and swore at the wolf while dodging any iing pounce.


    The wolfs eyes shed with cruelty, as if enjoying the thrill of the hunt from its scrambling prey. It kept a measured pace as if to prolong its joy and bring it more satisfaction when it would finally sink its fangs into its quarry.


    Zhong Yus mind was a mess, the throbbing pain a constant reminder of the danger inches behind. Im gonna end up dead at this rate. What do I do? What can save me?


    He saw a cliff up ahead. A dead end? Am I going to end up as this beasts meal? Zhong Yu hesitated at the edge, his eyes darting around in his panic. He then noticed the tree below. Im saved! Zhong Yu grasped his chance.


    The wolf crept closer, pushing a frantic and cornered Zhong Yu closer to the edge. Its eyes shed with even more excitement. The thrill was best when its prey struggled to survive, only to be met with death.


    You rotten beast! Id much sooner jump than give you the satisfaction, Zhong Yu yelled as he stared at his hunter.


    The wolf picked up on Zhong Yus taunt and pounced just as he ran for the edge.


    The wolf saw him go closer to the edge and picked up the pace. It was almost upon the damn human, inches away from tearing him apart and having him in its belly.


    Only, Zhong Yu jumped just in time. He managed to grab onto the nearby tree as he fell. Im alive! Im still alive!


    The wolf was too close to stop and fell off as well. It had less luck than its prey, though. Its ws left marks on the trunks, stopping with his front ws into the tree and the hind ones frantic to find nonexistent purchase in the air.


    Zhong Yu saw its fear. Oh, how the tables had turned. All that came to his mind was the thought of sweet, sweet revenge. You wanted to eat me, and all you''ll get is death! Youre in for it now.


    Zhong Yu crawled over above the wolf and nted his feet on the front paws. The wolfs eyes exploded with horror at what was toe. It whined, pleading for mercy.


    Yet only gave Zhong Yu a certain sick thrill as he stomped. With onest mournful howl, the wolf fell to his death, sttered on the ground.

 Chapter 2: System’s Arrival

    Chapter 2: System¡¯s Arrival


    Ha-ha-ha, didnt see that oneing, did ya? Zhong Yu felt great  awesome, in fact  at the wolfs fate. Laying on the tree, he took his time to enjoy the feeling before ncing down at the endless meadow. Zhong Yu recalled the creek and found it to flow here. The grass closer to it grew as high as his waist.


    Pondering, he stood up with caution and climbed up the cliff. The constant blood loss had him weary and his hand shaking. A couple of narrow escapes had his will tested again. I just escaped a wolf and now Im to die here? No! Zhong Yu gathered himself and dragged himself out of danger.


    Hey on the edge gasping for breath. The serious wound wasnt helping either, sapping his energy and feeling like he would be a goner soon.


    Even twitching a finger proved to be a toiling affair. Zhong Yu had a foreboding, that his body was giving up on him. As life ebbed out of him, it took its toll on his mind. Through the haze in his head, one question lingered on, What am I doing here? I dont want to die!


    Crossing over, life was leaving him before he even got to meet glorious civilization. Arent I the main character here? Wheres my rotten luck, my grandpa, my cheat? Im such a loser. Ame neet whos death will mean nothing to anyone. No one will care Im gone, only my parents. Lady Luck is a fickle mistress. It gave me the greatest chance to a new life, only to turn it into a sick joke.


    Zhong Yus mind was fading and losing touch with his body when a sudden ding brought him to focus.


    Sensing hosts life draining. System restore. done. Imperial Conquest System is now online. Loading. done.


    The voice was music to Zhong Yus ears, fueling his desire for life. Whos there? I didnt see anybody around.


    Thinking of the bizarre way he himself was spirited away, Zhong Yu asked, Is that you, god? Whoever you are, save me, please!


    What greeted him was a monotonous voice. Fear not, host, for I am the Imperial Conquest System created by an unknown and all-powerful existence, having heard hosts plea. I am designed to assist host in the conquest of this strange new world.


    He felt his strengthing back to him. How are my wounds gone? Is a god ying tricks on me? Zhong Yu rejoiced at having escaped certain death. But the high was short-lived.


    This day had been packed with more excitement than all his life. From a boring and stable life, he first escaped death and now found this was another world. He was spent in mind and body, unable to even question his situation.


    Of all the things happening today, he was at a loss where toment or rejoice. What came after was fear, How did I just slip into this strangend? And seeing its some primal forest, I just went on a stroll.


    Only to end it with a deadly chase in form of a wolf on his tail. At least I came out alive. Is a neets guard thatx? I need to shape up.


    Hourster found Zhong Yu hiding in a tree, dozens of meter off the ground. Finding some semnce of safety at longst and getting a rest, he recalled that voice.


    Imperial Conquest System, an unknown all-mighty existence, a strange new world, all came back to Zhong Yu. With no danger addling his neet mind, he realized he was living the dream of every neet out there, to cross over.


    Im not so down on my luck, after all. Maybe Lady Luck smiles upon me. Exotic babes,e to daddy! And you, minnows, bow at my feet and greet Lord Zhong Yu!


    System, are you self-aware and capable of emotion? Among the long list of webnovels he perused, there were plenty of systems ruling against their host.


    The system is not self-aware, following strict protocols. I am no danger to host and host need not fear me.


    I see. Zhong Yu breathed easier at the mechanical and cold reply. Now lets think this through. He took his time formting questions.


    System, since you are to assist me in conquering this strange world, what can you do? Do you have an exchange store or something? Can I see it?


    My current functions are issuing quests and exchanging.


    Quests are issued when hosts fulfills certain conditions. Host mayplete these quests for system rewards. Systems t voice ended, giving Zhong Yu time to digest the new information before resuming.


    The exchange function uses fortune the user amassed for a wide variety of items and personnel, acquiring something that would take decades in a matter of seconds.


    Taking weapons as example, it would take months or years to make. While host just has to provide fortune and the item in question is offered. Sometimes you might need a specialist or an army. They all take decades of education and drills to reach their peak, while host has to just give some fortune to have an instant army.


    This is awesome! Why was history filled with great ns? Because of the talents they raised to rule thends and give back resources and information. With a strict monopoly on resources and talents, a nation would ground to a halt. These ns dictated its glory and even the rise and fall of dynasties.


    System, youve spoken for so long but not once exined fortune. What is it? Can you tell me how I get it?


    Fortune, the luck and fate every person is endowed with. For host to have it, you need to increase your clout on this strange world. That is how you extract the fortune of the people under your influence.


    Live the good life in this world might very well be within reach with this. But why do I feel excitement brewing?


    Then he eximed, Almost forgot a crucial detail!


    System, you said you can issue quests and can do exchanges. Currently. Does that mean there are further features in store?


    Correct, host needs only increase his power and reach, and by offering enough fortune, the system will unlock more features to help the host. To have a much better living in this world, host has to work for it.


    Theres still many options blocked. I need to get to work!

 Chapter 3: Establishing a Domain

    Chapter 3: Establishing a Domain


    With fortune points I can use exchange for talents or soldiers to conquer territory with. Then use the exchange function and conquer again. The cycle repeats until I finally ascend to the throne and be king, finally ruling the world.


    Zhong Yu mulled over the information and said, System, open the quest log.


    Quest log opened.


    [Main quest: Set Up Ground, Expand]


    Stage 1: Establish your domain and take the first step in expanding your influence in this strange new world. (Note: the seat of power is a newbie gift. Host, kindly choose a suitable spot to ce it.)


    Reward: preliminary lottery ticket.


    [Optional: none]


    I see. The quest function is damn useful. I just have to find a nice spot toy my house and Ill get a lottery ticket. So simple!


    System, open the exchange panel.


    The blue screen shifted, and the data changed.


    [Personnel:


    1st-rank talent: 1 fortune points.


    2nd-rank talent: 10 fortune points.


    3rd-rank talent: 50 fortune points.


    4th-rank talent: 1???


    5th-rank talent: 1????


    Soldiers cost half.]


    Zhong Yu gazed at the screen with expectation, System, what does rank mean? Does this world have abilities or superpowers? And why are soldier prices half that of a talent despite being the same rank?


    Thinking about this world being supernatural, Zhong Yu was getting shivers as he thought about how dangerous it would be. When just a in wolf gave him so much trouble, would he stille out alive bumping into some legendary creature or demon?


    But soon, the system answered Zhong Yus questions.


    The power in this world is divided into inferior and rank 1 to 5. Inferior grade means that you have not undergone any training or mastered some basic fighting skills. But at best, they cannot beat more than a few enemies.


    Rank 1 is where the fighter has mastered a formidable killing technique through rigorous training and can match a dozen men.


    Rank 2 is when one has mastered some kind of supernatural power, such as battle aura, magic or inner qi. These people can use it to augment their body to take on dozens of people.


    Rank 3 is when one has mastered their art or a supernatural power and can control it more subtly. A person at such a rank has more control over their own power and can match hundreds of people.


    Rank 4 is when one hasprehended will. At that rank, one adds it to one''s attacks, making them a lot more powerful.


    Those who have noprehension of will always lose to someone who has. The higher your attainment, the stronger your will. If someone has a will superior to yours, then your will is weakened.


    Rank 5 is the evolution of ones will into a personal field. A person who has a field is considered a god within its limits. That kind of existence can no longer be described by words, and even above this continent, there are not many people who have reached the fifth stage.


    Soldierse at half the price because they have nothing standing them out from the crowd. Even their strength is barely enough to set them in the respective rank. They are the worst in their rank, nothing more than cannon fodder.


    Soldiers have no rights! After ridiculing the system he was taken to his younger years, filled with delusion of grandeur. He used to fantasize about this when he was younger, being a person who can destroy mountains and live forever. Now, it was definitely not a dream, as with this system, he also has a chance to be that powerful.


    The system had given its host time for the power scale to sink in before breaking Zhong Yus flight of fancy.


    Host, kindly choose a ce to set your seat of power, establish your territory and begin your life as a lord. Take your first step in conquering this strange new world!


    Hearing the systems words, Zhong Yu became dazed as he could notprehend what it had just said. Its because he used to fantasize about this when he was younger, being a person who can destroy mountains and live forever. Now, it was definitely not a dream, as with this system, he also has a chance to be that powerful. Just this thought made him excited about what was toe in the future.


    But it was still too early to think about this for him. Just before, he was about to die so he now realizes how hard he had to work hard to be a formidable existence.


    He now had to decide where to build his territory and increase the poption in it. Then make the poption strong enough so that the continent will tremble at its very name.


    As he was thinking about this, he looked down only to see a clear forest. Faint trails of smoke rose from the ins. If someone was living here, Zhong Yu wouldnt dare to go. Those who could survive in this harsh environment meant that they were uncivilized savages.


    While overlooking the terrain from the high vantage point for the best spot to establish his domain, he was also considering his next course of action. He ran down the cliff, feeling an urgent need to get his main base established.


    Zhong Yu desperately wanted to find a ce to build his official residence and start his career as a lord. This time he was cautious, looking and hearing for any wild beasts. He didnt want to make the same mistake asst time.


    Though he hid in the tall grass, he had several close calls.


    With lots of staggering, nearer misses with danger, and many close calls with savage beasts and the natives, he finally arrived at the spot he surveyed from the cliff.


    Looking down, he smiled as he went back into his thoughts while he analyzed this ce.


    This ce was a strategic location with the river defending three sides, and only one opening to the ins. It was easy to defend but harder to attack for the opposition.


    It was also rich in fish, plenty of water for vegetation and fertility, providing enough food to support arge poption and supply a sizable army for all its conquering needs.


    When he came to a decision, he said, Lay the base.


    Command received Laying the base.


    Laying in progress.


    Layingplete.


    Host, please name the territory.


    Hmm, a domain name. Since I crossed over to the Three Kingdoms game and it is based on the Three Kingdoms era, the most famous cities of that time were Xuchang and Luoyang. (T/N: Xuchang was Cao Caos capital after the old capital, Luoyang, was ravaged by war. Cao Cao moved the imperial court and Emperor Xian here in 196.)


    Since Luoyang had a richer history than Xuchang, spanning thousands of years, that settles it. It will be named Luoyang.


    System, the name of thesends shall be Luoyang, a sign of the rise of my great empire! Zhong Yu eximed in great spirits.


    As soon as he said, a blinding light shone, which made him shield his eyes. From the reflection of light, shadows appeared out of nowhere, one by one. These shadows were quickly filled with real mansions, giving this whole ce apletely different look.


    After the light was gone, Zhong Yu opened his eyes and what he saw made his mouth gape.


    It looked like an ancient Chinese structure, filled with an imposing air.


    After passing the many corridors, he arrived at the courtyard. On the way through it, he looked at thenterns on either side of the neat bluestone path and vibrant bamboo growing around, giving the ce an air of elegance.


    Entering the lobby, he found it sparse with decorations, yet it painted a perfect picture. In this spacious hall, the items were ck mixed with a rare red one, further emphasizing a rulers image.


    The imposing and solemn air of the magnificent seat of power struck a chord in Zhong Yus heart. Everything here is mine. I never thought the day woulde, sitting on such a grand andvish seat.


    Thinking back to the s***-hole he called home, his mind was overtaken by all kinds ofplex emotions.

 Chapter 4: Militia

    Chapter 4: Militia


    Walking up to his desk, he sat down,fortablyid back and rested both his legs onto the furniture Even with the hall empty, it instilled a feeling of awe and dignity. This was a kind of power that would consume someone from the inside and out.


    On the desk was the copper seal of a turtle, its lifelike features engrossed any onlooker. This was his symbol of power.


    He first looked at this seal with a shining glint in eyes before he stopped slouchingzily on his chair and leaned forward to pick it up. As he held it in his hands, he looked at this piece of metal strangely. It was a small object, yet so dense that he had to hold on to it tight, to stop it from slipping out of his hands.


    Ding! Foundationplete. Host has finished the main quests 1st stage. Reward: newbie gift. Host, please collect it.


    Zhong Yus face lit up as soon as he heard the mechanical voice. The newbie pack came atst! I knew it, the system wouldnt let a weak and downtrodden neet establish a domain all by his lonesome.


    Open the newbie gift.


    Zhong Yu gripped the armrests with an expression full of expectation, at the edge of his seat at what was toe.


    Ding! Congrattions, host, for obtaining a resource pack: 1000 shi, 100 taels of gold, 1000 taels of silver, and 10000 copper coin strings. The items are ced in the storeroom. Host can also take them out at any time.(T/N: shi is a unit of measure for volume that was 59.44 liters in ancient times while 103 in the modern era. A copper coin string, or 1000 coins, is one silver tael.)


    Zhong Yu, who had hope before, was now demoralized.


    What am I to do with tons of foodstuff? Without the strength to defend it, theyd be up for the taking.


    Also,I still need to prioritize my life before anything else.


    He was aware that having wealth at this time wasnt beneficial for him. With a colossal building obvious from miles away, beasts and humans would be drawn to this ce to loot and pige.


    Ding! With the host establishing his domain and having next to no influence in the initial phase, the host will receive a stipend of fortune points every month. There is also a ticket for the preliminary lottery. Would the host like to use it?


    Right, a ticket! I just need to get some soldiers and my domain is as good as secured. The system is so thoughtful! Not that it matters because acquiring the soldiers will depend on my luck alone.


    System, begin the preliminary lottery! Zhong Yu yelled as his eyes were filled with hope as he stared at the wheel on the screen spinning in circles.


    Ding! Congrattions, host, you won fifty Yellow Turban soldiers


    Awesome! That deadly wolf encounter was worth it. My luck finally took a turn for the better after all the suffering and pain I went through. I asked for soldiers and thats just what I got!


    One by one, fifty men with yellow scarfs appeared in the hall, wearing shabby clothes of the Yellow Turban rebellion. Although they looked scrawny, each of them held their weapons with firmness and. The predatory gaze in their eyes looked at anything they saw as food. The air around them felt different from their appearances, making people who saw their eyes feel strange.


    Zhong Yu had no doubt giving them food would have them follow his orders to their dying breath, to never give up and always advance. Though weak, their undying mentality and hunger would have them give their all.


    Theyre at least effective against beasts and savages.


    Who is your leader? Step forth! Zhong Yu yelled with oppression while ncing at them with a stern look as he curiously estimated their level.


    A man, who looked sturdier than the rest of them, walked in front. His features were simple, like any other farmer who made a living off cultivating crops and growing food from the ground.


    Zhong Yu didnt judge, though the mans sharp eyes gave of a dangerous vibe. He had definitely killed a person, and that was a fact. Not just a couple kills, but a dozen, if not tens.


    Greetings, Your Grace! He yelled as he bowed down to Zhong Yu, who felt pleased at this action.


    Just like the voice said, thoseing from the system have undying loyalty to me and understand my goals. This will be useful. He thought but spoke:


    State your name! Zhong Yu eximed in a deep tone.


    The simple farmer replied, Your Grace, there was only a single cow in my previous home and my elder wished for it to have a longsting life so he called me Wang Daniu. (T/N: Daniu is lit. big cow, but can also mean badass/superstar. Niu, or cow, is ng for awesome.)


    Wang Daniu, typical name of typical rustic folk, but that''s beside the point


    He once again asked, Youre the leader? What is your rank?


    Wang Daniu turned solemn, I am a squad captain, leader of fifty men.


    Hmm, fifty. That should suffice. By the looks of them, theyve been through battle a few times and know what to expect. They wont disappoint.


    You must be exhausted waiting so long. You may go to the storeroom and eat your fill. Work hard everyone, and you shall eat and drink until bursting, have clothes and a roof over your heads. I always reward my most loyal subjects. Zhong Yu benevolently said as he put on a friendly smile.


    The peasants trembled with excitement and looked at each other in surprise.


    Its been three years since west filled our bellies! They all simultaneously thought.


    This all started with their homes destroyed, followed by wandering thends until they heard of the General of Heaven Zhang Jue in Hebei, said to have great abilities like an incarnated immortal, and capable of bringing peace to thends to create the Kingdom of Heaven. So they went to him.


    The days under General of Heaven had been better, but not by much. They had to scrape for food, but at least it was better than starvation. Although skeptical of His Graces promise of a full stomach, it ought to be far better than living day by day in the Yellow Turban Army with the constant worry if the next meal would evere.


    Go on, fill your bellies. Zhong Yu encouraged, but inside he disapproved of their skepticism.


    Thinking about it though, he needed them to work their best so he overlooked it. Every man took promises with a grain of salt until proven contrary.


    By your leave. The soldiers respectfully eximed.


    After this statement was said, they all bowed and left for the storeroom. Fifteen minutes of silence passed until cries of joy and adtion exploded from the storerooms direction.


    Then a chant followed.


    Long live His Grace! Long live His Grace!


    Hearing this, Zhong Yus mood improved, and a smile reappeared. Thats me, ever selfless.

 Chapter 5: Finishing the Foundation

    Chapter 5: Finishing the Foundation


    Zhong Yu thought long and hard for his next course of action, and the best possible way to execute it.


    System, bring up the quest log. Zhong Yu recalled the system, which pointed out that he had finished the 1st stage of the main quest.


    Quest log opened. Please inspect it, host. The blue screen popped right as the mechanical voice spoke.


    [Main quest: Set Up Ground, Expand


    1st stage: Establish Domain (Complete)


    2nd stage: Domain Upgrade. Promote your domain by growing through the seven ranks of nobility: baron, viscount, count, marquis, duke, king, emperor. A reward apanies each upgrade.]


    How is the nobility rank calcted? And what are the requirements? Zhong Yu asked after carefully reading through the information.


    Using the host''s poption and army in your domain. System calctes that Baron, for instance, controls a county spanning fifty kilometers. The next rank, Viscount, controls a region of 250 kilometers. Count, a prefecture of 1500 kilometers. Marquis, prefectures totaling 2500 kilometers. Duke, a state of 5000 kilometers. At the King rank, the nation is around a quarter of China. Lastly, the Emperor rank, at this stage the domain has no limit. The systems t and cold tone came out slowly, answering Zhong Yus question.


    Poption, thats what Ick the most. But in this wastnd, theres no sign of humans in fifty kilometers. Am I to raid those savages and take them for myself? Even if I assume that I can get all the tribes in line, its still not enough since its only in the thousands. Also, how am I supposed to control hundreds of kilometers worth ofnd with just them anyway? He panickingly thought.


    Ding! In light of the host''s inadequate strength, the system issued side quests. Side quest 1: Preliminary War. Host must win a 100-man battle. Reward: one-time bonus pack. Side quest 2: Thriving Domain. Each time the host expands the domain to a certain scale, a lottery ticket is awarded. Scale: five-six people make a home, ten homes make a block, ten blocks make a borough, several boroughs form a city and several cities form a county. This mission will end when the domain reaches the poption of a county.


    Zhong Yu''s eyes lit up at this and all the previous burden just came off as he cheered up at the systems assistance. Is host a heart parasite? The instant I need something, there it is.


    Excellent timing! Completing these quests will make expanding a cinch. My dream of being a lord and a sovereign is within reach.


    With the n outlined, all that remained was strategy. I have with me fifty soldiers with crude weapons and poor training. But they have one thing the savages dont, discipline.


    Tribal people are not with the times in military matters as are the feudal civilizations. Even peasants can contest them. While they have stone tools, the farmers have weapons of iron.


    That makes the next step expansion! Yes, thats it. Ill start by destroying some small tribes, not too big, in the dozens or a couple dozen of people.


    After, I will bring them here and reach a hundred homes quickly. Also, getting my domain to the size of a borough will me the bonus pack.


    A shame he couldnt get the block reward too. The system told him he already got it from drawing those soldiers. This dampened Zhong Yus mood.


    With the boroughs bonus pack, his power would soar. This meant wiping out all the tribes around him and making a city for the next reward ought to be a piece of cake.


    The next reward would then propel his conquest to building a county. This was enough power to establish his nation. Then he would have to consider many other important matters.


    Finally forming his n and finding it foolproof, he called for the still-eating Wang Daniu.


    Lord, what would you ask of me? Wang Daniu respectfully asked as he came with a grin stered on his face.


    Just like I thought. To the poor, even if they held a rank, they wouldnt care. Thanks to theirmon lifestyle, filling their stomachs is enough to earn their loyalty. To keep them in line, all I have to do is keep them fed.


    Zhong Yu thought happily as a faint smile yed on his lips and spoke, Daniu, I found a dozen tribes around our domain. They are a danger to our security. We have to eliminate them before they raid us and suffer catastrophic losses. Send some of your fastest men to scout the surrounding tribes. With this knowledge, we will carve our way through them one at a time, from the weakest to strongest and expand ournds.


    Wang Daniu had no objection whatsoever. Theyre just some savages, whats the worst that can happen? Is there a need for my lord to be so cautious? My men are no elites, but with our short training and better weapons, well be victorious.


    The Han Dynastys people had an ingrained distaste and hatred for all other races, treating them as barbarians. A farmer like Wang Daniu was no exception. In those times, amon saying was one Han made up five Huns. It was just one more proof of how much malcontent they had for savages.


    Zhong Yu glossed over Wang Danius contempt for savages, but not without giving him some warnings.


    Although weaker, it always pays to be safer rather than sorry, even against savages. Youll also have fewer casualties and wont end up aughingstock by losing all your men.Zhong Yu replied as if he was teaching him.


    Wang Daniu didnt take the words to heart, though his face grew solemn, I obey my Lords orders. I wont look down on the savages and be extra careful.


    Wang Danius vow earned a smile from Zhong Yu, As long as you understand. All I meant to say is losing more men than necessary over a minor battle would be disappointing.


    Wang Daniu was touched by Zhong Yus exnation. In times of old, ranks were clearly defined, the system perfected. A soldiers life and future were at the whim of his superior. Nothing about it was good, as the people were treated like bugs and squashed with impunity.


    The warnings and care the lord had for their puny lives made this farmer vow with his heart and soul to stay true to his lord, to fulfill all tasks and return his lords kindness.


    Aftering back from his thoughts, He spoke with utmost respect, I shall never forget lords teachings.


    You may go. Also, have someone send me a meal. Talking for so long has made me peckish. Zhong Yu rubbed his belly with a smile.

 Chapter 6: Scouting

    Chapter 6: Scouting


    A shadow fleeted through the tall grass of the ins, its subtle movements were nimble and swift as he avoided the predators in its path. The shadow finally stopped at a stope andid on it, peering down at the activity below.


    Er Gouzi was one of Wang Danius craftiest men. This was because he had a sharp mind, and did everything to earn his superior''s favor. He also spent his younger years often going about climbing trees for birds, fishing in the river and trekking hilly terrain.


    He was here to gather knowledge of the environment, which was a paramount skill to any scout. After Zhong Yu exined his order, Wang Daniu picked ten of his men to fulfill it and Er Gouzi was one of them. (T/N: Er Gouzi lit. means second dog. It''s how the second son of a peasant family is called in teasing.)


    As Er Gouzi gazed upon the column of smoke, he saw two dozen people preparing their meal. They were so primitive that they had to rub sticks to make a fire.


    It was a toiling and crude process rubbing the stick between your hands to make sparks and they even ran their kills through before hanging them over the fire.


    The people circled the fire while dancing and singing some tribal song in abject bliss.


    They''re sure having it easy. Curses, and to think I never could fill my stomachs in the Yellow Turban Army. Waiting for me was either starvation or death from the official army.''


    The way these people easily enjoyed their meal, with even meat on top, made him outraged with envy.


    The carousal of the tribal folks only fueled his desire to end them. He wanted to go then and there to report to His Grace to have these savages killed.


    Even though he desperately wanted to do this, his mission came first. He suppressed the envy and carried on assessing their situation, only to find them weak. Eleven adult males, twelve adult females and six children.


    They cast out the elderly, just like in our vige because in those harsh years, the elders couldn''t carry their weight nor contribute to the family. So not to be a burden on everyone, they climbed the mountains by themselves, meeting their end from starvation or in the jaws of animals.''


    They must also be in the same situation, unable to feed the weak and old, only to cast them out. Instead, raising a few children,which were the future of the tribe.''


    Er Gouzi crawled back down the slope in thought, careful not to get spotted.  Getting found out will put them on guard and will earn me ashing.


    As he started getting ready, he noticed a few dangerous animals around which he needed to keep away from.


    Cunningly avoiding a few encounters with predators, Er Gouzi ran back distraught to Luoyang.


    As he came back, he noticed four of his friends had already returned, Here I thought I''d be the fastest but some got here before me.''


    Er Gouzi reported to Wang Daniu on his scouting, then grilled with endless questions. This was causing Er Gouzi to get impatient which meant that Wang Daniu had to stop.


    Wang Daniu gathered all the information and went to Zhong Yu with Er Gouzi. Wang Daniu kept reminding him on the way to mind his manners, what to say and not say. To be respectful at all times and not irk His Grace.


    Er Gouzi didn''t like being chewed out but he epted it on ount of Wang Daniu''s heavy look.


    Passing many corridors, they arrived at the hall and in front of them was an average, in-dressed, yet imposing man staring at him.


    Er Gouzi tensed, I gotta be cautious and careful of every word I say.'' Wang Daniu''s reminders kepting back to him. He made a deep bow and reported his mission with utmost seriousness.


    Zhong Yu sat in his office chair, ced in the middle of the hall, with supreme indifference and awe.


    The four earlier scout''s reports reyed in his mind. Two small tribes with a dozen people, of which around nine were adults, were hardly a challenge. The other two had over twenty people with a dozen able bodied, though not something his men can''t handle.


    The assessment brought relief and now just noticed the bowing Er Gouzi and smiled inside.


    "You''ve done well. Go to the storeroom and take half a kilogram of grain and a tael of meat as reward for your hard work. Keep up the good work!" Zhong Yu politely eximed with a raised voice.


    Er Gouzi was touched by Zhong Yu''s reward, The grant Lord treats me with such kindness! He''s such a benevolent master. I will even die if I have to for my Lord. I must repay my Lord''s care for me.''


    There''s even meat. It''s been so long since I had some I already forgot its taste.'' He uttered as he choked on his voice and tears overflowed his eyes.


    "I cannot return My Lord''s gratitude. All I can do is use my life to live up to Lord''s favor!"


    Zhong Yu was mighty pleased with himself. When dealing with people, the carrot and the stick applies at all times. One can even make his meny down their lives.''


    "You entrust me with your life and I will make sure not to disappoint. You may go, and remember to do your best." Zhong Yu added as Er Gouzi was filled with awe.


    Er Gouzi calmed his overanxious heart, his eyes filled with tears and said in a trembling tone, "Yes, sir."


    After this, he walked backwards while repeatedly bowing at his lord as he walked out of the hall.


    A little whileter, two hours maybe? In this time, Wang Daniu brought the other scouts. Zhong Yu repeated his grandstanding act and made each of them dere their undying loyalty.


    The ten scouts canvased ten kilometers around his new seat of power finding eleven tribes. Three tribes had under twenty people, four had under fifty, two had under a hundred and two had more than a hundred.


    He reckoned the two strongest had to have around two hundred men. Their strength was out of his reach, for the time being. I need to just take a couple of small tribes into my fold and those strongest won''t know what hit them.''


    Hopes aside, Zhong Yu considered his n of attack and how to go under the radar of the strongest tribes. Keeping the losses to a minimum can only be done by taking everything into consideration.''


    After a long time of brainstorming, Zhong Yu came up with a rough n. Next was carrying it out.


    When I unify those twenty plus men tribes and those fifty ones, it''ll be enough to reach a hundred homes, a borough.''


    That settles it. Now to gather the troops and start from the weakest, the tribes having a dozen men at most. Then I will slowly work my way up through the tribes and to the reward.''

 Chapter 7: Preliminary Battle

    Chapter 7: Preliminary Battle


    Fifty soldiers were currently gathered before Zhong Yu in a wide courtyard as they all stood straight, on a makeshift tform.


    Standing before him, Zhong Yu imposingly yelled, "Warriors, you may have heard from our ten scouts that the surroundings are anything but safe, since theyre filled with savages. Brutal, evil, cruel and wild are the only words I can use to describe them, who have yet to experience civilization.


    "Our very safety is at risk. We must root them out while they are blind to our presence or their raids will cause disastrous losses. They will rob our homes and steal our food! We will be refugees, with no ce to call our home!


    "Are we just going to sit here and let them? Steal from us, kill us? No, I say. It should be us robbing and killing them. Now what is your answer?"


    The soldiers recalled the full and tender meal, every single grain of rice of such exquisite taste. It was the best meal of their lives. All they ate before were just husk, leftovers or grass, living a life worse than death.


    Then they joined the Yellow Turban Army, never again to know the bliss of a full stomach. They witness many of their fellow people starve to death. It was so bad some even sold their own children for a bite to eat. They first had to go through hell to taste the good life from their lord. He fed them, gave them a home. With such a good master, none of them was about to have some savages seal their happiness:


    "We won''t let anyone steal our livelihood, drive our lord! They will have to go through us first! Long live His Grace! Cast out the savages! Long live His Grace! Destroy the savages!"


    After Zhong Yu''s rallying cry, the soldier''s morale was at an all time high, to the point of zealotry. Zhong Yu could tell them to kill themselves and they would without batting an eye.


    After this, he dismissed them to prepare and ready toy their lives.


    He was sure they wouldn''t flee when things came to a head after that little speech, but he still called for Wang Daniu, warning him to get his soldiers'' minds focused and not to see their knees turn to jelly. I don''t want my first battle to end in a rout.''


    Finally, the team was ready for battle so Zhong Yu called his men to set off.


    Armored and ready, the valiant soldiers marched with impable discipline toward the tribe Er Gouzi scouted. Taking down twenty people was a done deal for fifty soldiers.


    Rushing for their target, the beasts they encountered were smart enough to give them a wide berth, providing an unobstructed path to the tribe.


    On the verge of reaching it, Zhong Yu ordered his men to scatter in teams of five and silently surround it without being spotted.


    The savages were merely enjoying their food, with even a couple relishing themselves in a tight embrace out in the open without an ounce of shame.


    They were natives in the truest sense. Yet also proved to be an advantage in making an easy job of capturing them and turning them into ves.


    Under the cover of the waist-tall grass, the soldiers crept onward with none the wiser.


    A hundred feet away, one savage had to answer the call of nature and noticed it moved in the grass by sheer coincidence. The unfamiliar sounds only heightened his suspicion.


    He made out Zhong Yu''s troops sneaking over and felt danger. He raised the rm in a speech simr to ancient Chinese dialect yet more resembling the howls of beasts.


    We''ve been spotted!'' Wang Daniu was outraged and charged with a war cry. His ck armor shone in the sunlight like a god of war,intimidating the savages.


    Wang Daniu used this chance and chopped the savage''s head off before hanging the now lifeless face in the air, showing it off.


    The bloodshed had the savages frozen then wail like mad. The men picked their stone spears to meet the attack. While the women threw stones at the soldiers and the children hid in fear.


    The kill got to Wang Daniu''s head and charged into the iing savages led by what looked like their chief. They were engaged in a spectacr battle, with neither giving ground.


    The soldiers stunned themselves from being spotted, saw the fight was on and charged as well.


    Er Gouzi felt fear at the wild looks those savages had, but the favor of his lord overrode it. He steeled his conviction and reminded himself of how he saw themst time, enjoying the meet to the fullest, and envy burst out.


    The two states of mind had him shout a cry and charge at them. Thanks to his valiant disy, he beat the hell out of a savage.


    It didn''tst long and Er Gouzi felt weary. He had been in the Yellow Turban Army''s service for too long, scraping for food. That single meal from Zhong Yu was far from enough to recover his strength, while these savages ate meat on a daily basis.


    As the tables slowly turned, the savage went in for the kill. Er Gouzi''s situation couldn''t be worse, hanging by a thread with many close shaves and bleeding wounds.


    Life was seeping out of him and grew weaker. He dodged death blows one too many times, making his body fail by the minute.


    As he stumbled around with his heavy eyes and tensed arms, he saw the savage in front of him raise his blunt weapon and swiftly strike it into his head. Blood gushed out rapidly as his body slumped on the ground with a dazed look on his face.


    Copsing, his eyes zed, Is this death? Am I dying? At least I can die with a filled belly of rice and meat. I have no regrets. I have returned my Lord''s grace.'' His eyes flicked, struggling to keep them open but even in death, he thought about his lord..


    Soon his eyes lost their light, left open as they were, with blood from his head forming a pool under him, which submerged him but with a look of happiness painted on his face, contradicting the feel of soldiers fighting around him.


    That was the end of the story for Er Gouzi, a youth of 18 who spent his summers going through years of chaotic battles and living a life of a wanderer. Him dying so young was a blessing.


    To some, war was a blessing, to others, a curse. But in the end, who could say it clearly what it really was?


    The strong roamed thends like dragons, taking all for themselves. While the weak were nothing more than cattle.


    It was better to be a cattle in peace than a man in war.

 Chapter 8: Victory

    Chapter 8: Victory


    The shouts of war echoed throughout the ins, taking away the tranquility of nature. This scared off the fauna and groups of snakes frustratingly slithering away.


    Zhong Yu''s battle between his soldiers and the savages was a frontal and brutal head-on assault. Regardless of injuries, they all went berserk in killing the other. While the few with a hacked off limb would be wailing or crawling on the ground in agony, leaving behind a trail of blood.


    The lush and vibrant vegetation had now taken a dark-red tint, one of blood. This gave the feeling of a used torture chamber or a sea of blood.


    Zhong Yu stood back on the slope whilst he overlooked the butchering with callous indifference. His men had the numerical advantage, hacking the life of one savage after another. The killing field brought no remorse in him. It was the opposite, filled with a sickening morbid tion.


    Why was he like this? Was it after the brush with death with the wolf? The grip of death filled him with an overwhelming yearning for power that pushed aside every other feeling. All he ever cared for now was his own life. Only by having lost something, one realized its value. He had those savages be the sacrifices of his new life.


    The savages lost one man at a time. From their eleven fighters, six had died, marking their surrender. This was the oue of Zhong Yu''s very first battle, a win. Was it perhaps a glimpse into what future battles would hold, the same happy conclusion?


    Nheless, the savages'' fate was foreordained. With no guards, oblivious to the dangers, going off with their lives in the middle of the ins, they were practically begging for a raid.


    It carried many names. Thew of the jungle, survival of the fittest or natural selection, it was a code by which everyone abided since time immemorial.


    It made a sharp contrast how careful he was with his fifty men while the weak savages had no care in the world.


    Their end was just deserts. I need to take this lesson to heart, to exercise caution above all else until my power is guaranteed.


    As the battle came to a close, it was crucial to sort the discarded weapons, inspect his troops and ignore the savages'' camp.


    There was nothing to loot here. They used stone weapons, ate roasted meat with not so much as salt added and they wore animal skins. What could they possibly have he''d need? Poption, that was all they were; a headcount, a statistic.


    The battlefield echoed with pained voices andments. The soldiers and savages too far gone from the wounds were culled to end their suffering. It was typical of any battle.


    A truth that had not changed since the dawn of time. The useless were abandoned, not out of human nature, but as a reality. Reality helped us assess that a couple of heavy wounded would drag down the rest to their doom. No society, or group would allow it. The standard by which the whole was maintained was self-interest.


    After a moment of silence for the departed, the army shook off the sadness. The dead were gone, while the living still had to think about tomorrow. Filled now with hope for their lord since he expanded his power and domain, tranting in a better life for them.


    A battle always had gains and losses. One soldier died, two heavy wounded  soon to follow the first  and three light wounded, needing but a few days to get back in action.


    On the savages'' side, six died and two heavily wounded. That left three adult males, twelve female adults and six children; all in all, 21.


    Three men died in exchange of 21. Statistically speaking, it was a tremendous win. The losses were kept to a minimum and the people would bring him six homes closer to a hundred.


    Zhong Yu walked among his men, ncing at the shuffling captives. They had tall builds, with blond or blue or seldom red hair, and green or blue eyes. All wore bulky and soft leather. From their faces, he took them as Europoids.


    This world must be set in western medieval fantasy. A world with nobles, might, magic and maybe even elves, dwarfs and dragons.''


    Learning from failed escape attempts, the savages kept to themselves. The fear from the battle still weighed too heavy on their minds to rebel.


    They buried their resentment deep within. It might bloom one day, or it might just be doomed to be left unheard, turning into their master''s newpdogs, killing their own kind to earn his favor.


    The rest of the road to Luoyang was uneventful. Returning to the imposing mansion, Zhong Yu''s unwound. Thrilled as he was from the ughter, as a neet ustomed with peace and t life, change didn''te overnight.


    Zhong Yu had the male savages split in the jail from the women and children. With a little training, a dash of intimidation and a promise filled with grace, they''d be turned into full citizens given enough contributions. With this, he''d have them form the vanguard in battles, cannon fodder.


    Though how many would survive to see it?'' Most savages were women and children unable to escape, their future was that of ves. Was this a cruel fate?


    At the end of it all, no one minded the dead, all anyone cared was his kin, or rtions that brought benefits. But with how these savages had their kin turned ves and everyone they knew were powerless, no one could help them out.


    And I have their wives and children to threaten them with. They will give their lives for me no matter what, and have no chance of resisting.''


    As for the single women, they didn''t fare any better, given to the most outstanding soldiers. At least they barely knew how to resist, turning obedient having grown ustomed to a world where natural selection reigned.


    The weakerplied with the stronger, the loser obeyed the winner. It was an unwrittenw everyone understood. These soldiers weren''t much keen on savage women, but they''ve gone too long without a woman to matter.


    Even a pig was a beauty in the army, was how a saying went. With no ce to release their desires, they''d go for the first woman they''d see.


    They epted them dly and their loyalty for such a considerate lord would skyrocket since Zhong Yu was rewarding them based on merit.


    With the first skirmish a win, I should pick up the pace. I guess I was paranoid about my force.''


    Zhong Yu had a wry smile and an insidious gaze looking at the ins. His aura was surging hotter and hotter, wanting to burn everything to cinders.

 Chapter 9: Annihilated

    Chapter 9: Annihted


    "Attack! Any deserters will be put down!"


    Wang Daniu yelled, and a dozen savages in rags charged another tribe.


    They looked and wore the same clothes, bearing no distinction as they fought. What set one side from another was the yellow scarf.


    The enemy was a tribe with thirty or so people, of which 18 were fighters.


    While the other side had few savages, their weapons were a far cry from primitive tools. They soon had the enemy tribe on the defensive.


    More often than not, technology made a world of difference. The advanced weapon instilled great courage in these savage warriors, even if they were mere ves.


    Welding inconceivably sharp des made them feel invincible, that nothing could stand in their way.


    The enemies experienced their first casualty, then the second, the corpses and heavy wounded mounted until the tribe was defeated.


    Emia was a warrior, yet his tribe was defeated by strange people. They did not have fair skin and blond hair, but yellow skin, with ck hair,ck eyes, and quite scrawny. He disdained them, thinking he''d kill them in one blow.


    He ended up a prisoner. As a known warrior in the ins'' tribes, he felt his life was over. Emia had be a shameful captive and the day it happened was forever etched in his mind.


    Wearing yellow clothes and yellow scarfs on their heads, these men wielded divine weapons of matchless sharpness as they cut through flesh with bloodthirsty eyes, spraying red wherever they went.


    Every night embraced Emia in its dark nightmares, dreaming the same bloodbath every time. It made him shiver to the bone. It was the day everything he had was taken, the day the reaper took his sweet wife, Anna, sending her to God''s embrace.That was not all he had lost that gruesome day.


    Emia clenched his weapon, using the fear, anger and resentment of that day on these savages. In a fierce struggle, he finally got his first kill.


    As the battle drew to a close, the warriors lost despite their bravery. Bravado alone could only get them so far against the enemy''s better weapons and higher numbers.


    With the death of half of the warriors, the tribe surrendered to their unknown fate with crushed hearts.


    Wang Daniu smiled, Good, one more surrendering tribe and one step closer to fulfilling lord''s mission.''


    Under his orders, the savages were tied up and strutted back to Luoyang.


    Few dayster, Zhong Yu''s soldiers finished attacking every tribe under a hundred people around him.


    The gain of poption left behind piles of bones and a bloodied ground, fertilizing thends and making theing year''s grass lusher.


    A warrior''s glory was gained by the de, giving his life for the battlefield. Behind every victory were the bones of the weakest men. As he had gone through victories, it wasn''t without casualties as eleven soldiers had forever gone from this world.


    It was a shame those boys were gone, but it couldn''t have been done without. Zhong Yu was mighty pleased looking at the screen.


    [Host: Zhong Yu


    Rank: Lord


    Domain: 5 square km(upgrade possible)


    Poption: 331


    Army: 39 Yellow Turban soldiers, 110 ve corps.


    His power grew four times, brimming him with confidence for the future.


    "System, upgrade my domain!" Zhong Yu beamed.


    "Upgrading.plete. Domain is now a borough. Congrattions, host, onpleting the secondary quest, Thriving Domain(1/7). You have earned a ticket." The system''s t tone announced.


    Zhong Yu lit up and his smile widened. Awesome, all that work in absorbing the tribes paid off. Wonder what I''ll get this time. How far will it propel my conquest?''


    "System, use the ticket." Zhong Yu eagerly urged the system.


    "Drawingplete. Congrattions, host, on obtaining a special building, a refugee camp."


    With the fall of the t voice, Zhong Yu''s blue screen showed a roulette stopping on a camp icon.


    Just as I thought. I''m getting exactly what I need.'' To the point he suspected the lottery was rigged.


    He oncecked soldiers, welp, there they were. Now he needed poption and poof, here came a refugee camp bow-wrapped by the system itself. Is it really random? It''s too much of a coincidence.''


    [Refugee Camp


    Type:Basic special building


    Effect: it can give produce 100-300 refugees a day for seven days. ]


    Thoughts ran through Zhong Yu''s mind at the camp''s description, Going by its effect, I''ll get 700 people in a week, at the minimum. That will bring me to a total of a 1000 people.''


    While earning 2100 at maximum, with the two hundred from the tworgest tribes and my 300, I will have 2700, a barely passable county.''


    With the upgrade then, I''ll have an even bigger domain.'' But those were all ifs. It will be up to my luck how close to reality that assessment will be. The slightest deviation would throw me off with unforeseen results.''


    Easy does it. No matter the change in oue, I need to believe it can pull me through.'' He managed to survive so far, when he was far worse off, but now he had a great stroke of luck and the chance to cross over. There was no way he''d fail.

 Chapter 10: Deterrence

    Chapter 10: Deterrence


    Zhong Yu had Wang Daniu pick fifty men, while he went outside the official residence to ce the refugee camp.


    He wanted some guards around just in case the refugees got testy and went for him.


    While also quelling the refugees into listening and obeying his arrangement. Who knows what starved refugees are capable of?''


    He walked half a kilometer from the official residence, to a t spot, offering an unobstructed view to the official residence''s entrance.


    Zhong Yu surveyed thend, With the low grass, it will be easy to tell if any refugees have thoughts of leaving the camp.''


    By raising two sentry towers on the high hills on the sides, he''d have the camp on full surveince.


    It was a strategic location. This is a good spot.''


    Then said, "System, build the Refugee Camp."


    In a white light, the shape of a building started taking shape and soon revealed the crude camp of the refugees.


    Wang Daniu''s fifty men were split into five teams. One stayed with him for protection while the others surrounded the camp to quell any chaos or random runner.


    As the light faded, judging by the sounds, people were already inside and growing in number. It soon turned into a racket.


    The noises got louder and a few sturdy people came out of the camp. The first man was built like a brick house with a cruel look on his face. He had six followers.


    The one on his left wasnky, like a monkey, with shifty eyes and wretched; a worthless man knowing only the life of crime.


    On the right was a tough man with a dumb look. He was the muscle of this band, all brawn and no brains.


    The four behind were just somemon peasants, though crueler, they made up the rest of the gang of bandits.


    The leader strutted out and paused at Zhong Yu''s sight and the ten soldiers behind.


    They showed discipline, standing in line, with firm gazes and brimming with bloodthirst. They were veterans of many bloody battles.


    Watching his surroundings on high alert, he noticed the other four teams circling the camp.


    Fear creeped in, Who are they? When did we get surrounded? Are they the reason why I''m in this strange ce?''


    Keeping the fear hidden and putting up a tough front, he began, "Who the hell are you and why are you surrounding us? You may be more but we aren''t pushovers! Show some courtesy and make way. I was once called a Hundred-man Killer."


    He stared Zhong Yu dead in the eye, singling out the leader from a look with how the soldiers guarded Zhong Yu.


    Zhong Yu grinned and replied at his weak tone, "You have two choices, eithery down your arms and kneel, or die!"


    He signaled and the soldiers around him brandished their sword, on the verge of attacking.


    At Zhong Yu''s pitiless tone and the aggressive action of the soldiers, the man frowned, considering his next course of action.


    In less than ten seconds, the leader kneeled with hands behind his back, shouting, "Forgive my blind eyes for not seeing how great lord is. I wish to surrender. Please overlook my crimes!"


    He followed by hitting his head on the ground a few times until blood flowed. His men saw their leader kowtow and followed his example, begging for their lives.


    Their pleas echoed around, making Zhong Yu pleased at the attention, so he said, "Rise. I recognize your sincerity and in my infinite capacity for goodness, shall overlook your transgressions."


    Zhong Yu gestured to his soldiers to seize them.


    The men followed without dy by getting up and bending their waists to let the soldier tie their arms behind.


    Soon, more people came out of the refugee camp, calmingly waiting at the entrance upon seeing the surrounding soldiers.


    Zhong Yu signaled for half the other teams to search the inside of the camp and flush out anyone in hiding.


    Any that tried to flee on the way out would be given a trashing. Thus, in just fifteen minutes, all the refugees were gathered just outside the camp.


    The refugees who were kicked out, looked around in panic as they saw the hungry soldiers looming over them. Since they were meek, the fear for their future gnawed at their minds.


    This was the fear of the unknown, making them ask themselves questions. Why were soldiers here? Why were they taking them out?


    Children started crying, clutching their father or mother as they did the same, in hope the embrace would provide even the slightest security.


    Zhong Yu frowned at the rabble, not at all pleased and shouted, "Silence! One more peep out of you and I''ll have you all enved, never to know rest!"


    At Zhong Yu''s pitiless tone, the refugees restrained their ever mounting fear and covered the mouths of their children.


    The children took Zhong Yu for a demon, not budging an inch in their parent''s embrace. The scene quieted down and a pregnant silence soon ensued, broken by faint breathing.

 Chapter 12: Alliance and Rebellion

    Chapter 12: Alliance and Rebellion


    Denel was the chieftain of one of the strongest tribes in 10 km, tribe Mo.


    Mo had 230 people but only 100 of them were strong warriors and the most impressive force in the area.


    Even 50km south of the Lost ins it was only a mid tier tribe in the Ender Tribe Alliance.


    It was all because of that abominable neighbor, the Edson tribe who was always against them in unifying the other tribes and reaching a thousand heads. This caused trouble holding power in the alliance and barely making the cut to be a mid tribe. Yet today, these two tribes, these two bitter enemies, have gathered in one ce.


    The dark hall, of wood and stone, was very crude. But with how primitive their civilizations were, it was rare and majestic in their eyes.


    Inside, the bearded Denel sat in his seat of honor, one he took pride in calling it a throne. Even though it was just a huge rock simply adorned with the skin of a tiger he hunted alone. He often sat on it, to showcase his bravery and might.


    However this time was different as he was frowning in worry. But what could possibly affect the supreme chief in this 10 km radius?


    On his left sat Anderson, Edson tribe''s patriarch. He was an old man, once a mighty warrior but now he was weak and just sitting around eating, waiting for death.


    But he made up for it with his cunningness which is something savagescked. His eyes flickered with a scheming light ashis body let out a cold aura that deterred anyone from approaching.


    The two sat there in the hall as time just ticked away with every heavy breath in the otherwise oppressive silence.


    Denel had enough. As with his rough temper, patience was his mostcking virtue.


    "Anderson, speak to me. What are we to do with the rise of that new tribe?" Denel eximed in anger and fear mixed together.


    "It''s been only ten days since it appeared, yet it took down the smaller tribes in twenty miles. They must now have over three hundred people."


    Anderson paused, for Denel''s sake, before continuing.


    "While both of our tribes together are only four hundred. Neither of us alone is a match for it. If we are to defend ourselves, we must do it together!"


    Anderson closed his mouth once finished, letting him ponder the words, whether the n would be worth using.


    Denel was in a frown over Anderson''s proposition, his fingers rapping on the armrest of his throne.


    The sounds echoed through therge hall, as if to bear testament to Denel''s inner turmoil.


    Alliance. Mine and Anderson''s tribe are enemies, and who knows how long our feud willst? Years, decades, centuries?''


    For the sake of power in this small stretch ofnd, these two tribes had sent so many good men to their deaths, their bones could practically cover these ins.


    With mother earth as witness, the tribes had painted inch by inch with blood.


    Now, to put aside this deep seeded hatred with Anderson''s n, was not something he alone could do. His tribe would refusepletely. But withoutbining their efforts, both of their ns would perish. Oh, great ancestral spirit, please give me a sign!''


    As the prayer crossed his mind over and over, his palms did not reflect his thoughts by touching as well. Finally, Denel steeled his will and took on a savage look, seeping bloodthirst.


    "Anderson, I ept. Our tribes shall unite to put an end to the new enemy. Afterward, we will fight." He shot to his feet and stared Anderson down, waiting for an answer.


    A smile yed on Anderson''s lips, "Denel, I was right about you, a true chieftain that had fought me for the past dozen years. Alright, we will work together and gather all our forces in ten days. This will be enough time for you to settle your tribe''s matters so we can focus on wiping out the enemy."


    The two walked in the center, pulled out their des and cut their palms and held them together in vow.


    Anderson then left the hall and joined his tribesmen in returning to his tribe with a ruthless conviction.


    Denel called for the shaman. A shaman in charge of ritual sacrifices was a most respected position. It signified the connection to one''s ancestral spirits. Their very word was their ancestor''s will.


    In this backward society, they were of firm belief the ancestors could bless them. This made such an ability in high demand among these tribes.


    After the shaman arrived, they discussed for a long time in private. All the others just saw the shaman walk out with a heavy look and climb on the sacrificial altar.


    Denel followed by gathering the tribe around the altar. He walked up and demanded for the alliance with the Edson tribe to take ce.


    Speaking with an absolute attitude in a tone that left no room for dissent, he ordered for thismand to be carried out, just as the shaman consented as well.


    The people left for their homes in anger, all of them. None of them had the heart to put in this n. They all joined their families in discussing Denel''s words, and each of them was filled with heavy malcontent for Denel.


    In the dead of night, the n''s elders gathered in a remote house for secret talks. There were many brave and known warriors here as well.


    While that happened, Denel convened with his own loyal warriors in the hall. He bolstered, exined and exaggerated, making the faces of the warriors grow solemn and ready to act.


    Anderson convened with his warriors as well, armed and ready.


    T''was February 10, New Era, year 1, Lost ins, Ender Alliance''s Mo tribe and Edson tribe. In the elders'' revolt, all of them were cut down with impunity. With the passing of each tribe''s unrest, their power plummeted. Both tribes now barely qualified as having 200 people, having lost twenty warriors of 100.


    The two tribes ruling made up of the circle of elders with the chieftain went through drastic change into totalitarianism. All power focused on a single man, the chieftain. What would the future of the weakened tribes hold?


    (Note: from the moment of Zhong Yu''s arrival into this world, the calendar changed to the New Era.)

 Chapter 13: Budding City

    Chapter 13: Budding City


    While the Edson and Mo tribes were in unrest, you''d wonder what our dearly beloved protagonist would be doing right about now.


    Well, he was peering down at the refugee camp from the closest hill.


    Wang Daniu handled the refugees who were delegated to cutting down trees and building houses nearby the hill. They would serve as their housing which made the refugees put their elbows into it. It was in their best interest to make sturdy roofs over their heads.


    From uphill, everyone looked like ants busying themselves about building their little nest. This scene had Zhong Yu''s mind wandering.


    With the inflow of refugees, his domain strengthened and his foundation became sturdy. I just have to think long term as I develop, keeping my head low. When the timees, I will bare my fangs, making these ins for hundreds of km shake under my power.''


    Li Dazhuang was but a humble farmer, with his face to the ground and back to the sky, working the field. Tending to the crops every day,only to give his harvest to those leeching lords every year as rent, then to the dynasty as taxes. Working year in year out, he was left with but one or two tenths, forced to go into the woods to scrounge up herbs to fill his stomach.


    One year, a flood came and took his earthen home away, ruining his chance to pay the lord. Then came the dynasty''s tax collector, taking everything he had left, including his twelve-year-old daughter as an indentured ve.


    This was how the destitute and homeless Li Dazhuang earned the honor of bing a refugee drifting from one ce to another, scrounging up for the seldom meals he had.


    Three years he stumbled like this, seeing a fair share ofpanions copse on the way, whilst others drove him away. He wandered and wandered until he one day found himself back home, only to see it unchanged.


    His house was a wreck still, with no sight of people in 50 km. Some said there was even a war here, with the losing side turning to banditry as they ruined these wretchednds even further.


    These bandits would kill anyone on sight for plunder and loot, until there was no one left, from either overkilling or fleeing.


    The survivors hid in the mountains and woods, struggling to even find a root to eat and pass the day.


    Li Dazhuang spent a few days with them, only to find these starved people''s living conditions worse than his own as they all had sunken cheeks, skin and bones. Compared to him, who actually had a pound or more on them.


    As days passed, herbs and the animals thinned, making the vigers resort to killing and cannibalism. So Li Dazhuang left the mountains in search of a new way to carry on his meager existence.


    In this way, Li Dazhuang found himself newly adrift and soon arriving here after leaving his old home once more. What am I doing here? I just put my head down for a second.''


    Li Dazhuang was too malnourished to even ponder this question, resorting to trying his chance in living in this strange new ce.


    While the lord here was far crueler,he was unlike those other greedy two-faced hypocrites who smiled while looking down on others and would betray them on a whim. Yet he still couldn''t tell if this ce would be any better.


    Zhong Yu had been harsh on them, treating them like soldiers. As he gathered them and made them handle any work as a whole group.


    It didn''t look as if there was any room for freedom, but the least they had was a full stomach, a roof over their heads and warm clothes. Was this not any difference from peaceful times?


    Compared to those days as drifters, worrying about their next meal, fleeing from bandits or crazed cannibals, they were living in paradise.


    Starved from his weary life so far, hispanions were no different as they all were thinking how were they to pay back the lord''s infinite grace.


    Li Dazhuang''s thoughts aside, in chaotic times, who''d ever had the mind to care for a nobody?


    After a few days of work, a thousand houses sprouted to the south of the city, neatly arranged on tnd. Watching themid down in such an order brought a sense of beauty.


    This was preparation for the increasing poption, since there was the manpower he might as well get it all ready in one go.


    South isn''t so bad.'' Zhong Yu split the area in districts, south, north, east and west.


    North District held the residences of the officials and their families. East District was the trade avenue, a ce to conduct business.


    Western District, a ce for nobles and those with special abilities.


    Southern District,moners'' quarters. Living area for normal people.


    As for the Central District, it was upied by Zhong Yu''s seat of power. A ce where the matters of the cities were handled, and a control hub for 50 km around it was exercised.


    Zhong Yu had nned for a ten meter wide paved boulevard running between the districts like a cross, and converging it on the Central District. This was so there was enough space for the carriages and the people.


    Thus the districts had clear limits from the governmental buildings and each other.


    In Zhong Yu''s n, this city would be the heart of economy and power in 50 km, housing 8000 to 10000 people.


    With the houses built, Zhong Yu had Wang Daniu re-purpose the refugees for another project.


    The priority now was the buildings in the North District, for the officials and their families. These werent rushed since thends around the city were still savage and the economy of the domain was budding.


    So while the refugees were working on making the city great, Zhong Yu called the soldiers in secret for a lecture. He told them to be ready at a moment''s notice and swiftly respond at his order when war was upon them.


    Meanwhile, five km from Zhong Yu''s city, Denel and Anderson''s tribes gathered their warriors while handing them weapons amassed over decades. Here and there, they''d also be standing on the altar, preaching to warriors and asking the shaman tomune with their ancestral spirit.


    The fog of war was lifted as the dawn of battle over the hegemony of10 km around was about to start. Who would be the one toe out on top?

 Chapter 14: Pity

    Chapter 14: Pity


    With the refugee camp and Lady Luck''s careful nurturing, or maybe it was just the system showing mercy for his plight, he got a total of 1800 people from the camp. This was a great relief to Zhong Yu.


    Including the 600 savages he already had,there were now a total of 2500 people which should be able to, ording to Zhong Yu, expand his domain.


    First of all, he took 300 of the 1800 to form a new army in training for a dire situation. He needed to be always cautious.


    In the not so far future, days actually, his domain would be facing a savage army the likes he''d never seen, an alliance. Savages weren''t to be underestimated as they hunted every day and had many infightings which all honed them into powerful warriors.


    In the unlikely event of his army failing, his paranoia for safety in forming the new corp from refugees would be the saving grace, presenting him with the winning shot.


    Wang Daniu selected young recruits for the newly erected army camp which was also made by the refugees. It was a hugeplex, taking days to build and holding everything it needed. Like barracks, training grounds, a stage, a hall, offices and dozens of other buildings.


    It could house 3000 soldiers for when the poption and domain expanded, requiring military expansion as well. It was better doing it now, just in case.


    The green recruits were finally conscripted, meaning it was now the people''s turn to work as they were tasked with the development and economical expansion of the domain.


    As it was Spring, now was the perfect time for sowing on the rivers fertile banks with its lush vegetation. It held a natural beauty, mesmerizing and unmarred by human marks.


    A home of five ate 2.5 kg of food and with his domain predicted to grow to 10000 in a short time, that would trante into a 100 shi of food upkeep per day.


    And this fertilend, using ancient measurements, one mu should provide 3 shi at best. If he''d get two harvests a year, that would mean each half a year he would get 18000 shi of food. (T/N: mu= 1/15 of a hectare)


    In half a year, the poption will increase and I will need more food stocks, at least 30000 shi. Which means, I need to sow 10000 mu in one month to reach it. This is no pet project.''


    ording to <i>Farming  An Introduction</i>, On the field, one farmer can handle 10 mu. If there''s morend, thend can be rented out. Where there are people,nd is hard to posess, making the poor fight over who can rent it and will work it to their best.'' That meant because the ancient mu terminology was smaller, the size it referred to in his case was around 3 mu.


    In other words, to nt the 10000 mu, he needed a thousand hardened men. But with him taking them as recruits, that left the old and the weak, making the number of workers rise to 2000.


    By working together and using a good irrigation system, I''ll barely make the cut of 10000 mu nted.''


    He thus split the refugees into twenty teams of a hundred, each handling 500 mu. Zhong Yu then established a reward and a punishment system. The first team to finish would receive 5 shi of food while thest would be in indentured very for a month.


    Using the carrot and the stick, the development of the fields was well underway and in just a few days, a seventh was already sowed.


    At this rate, the project would be done in 20 days. He might even use the remaining ten days to sow more fields.


    With the internal affairs finished, Zhong Yu went to the army camp and as he was getting close, he heard shouts and wild mor so loud it struck fear in others.


    "Pull, thrust! Pull, thrust! Harder, men! It might be rough now, but these are essential skills that one day might save your lives. In the words of our lord: the more you sweat now, the less blood you shed on the battlefield. You''d best keep that in mind at all times." Zhong Yu, with four guards around him, walked in. A smile yed on his lips at the fiery and energetic drill. They shall be the foundation I will use to rule and control this region!''


    He watched the new soldiers, covered in ck and blue marks from either mistakes on their part or punishment from instructors. While some lit up with a prideful smile from the praises of doing something outstanding.


    All in all, the full spirit and drive presented here made Zhong Yu rest easy. A driven army is how you unleash a powered army.'' With good morale and high spirits, they would show some slight promise on the field of battle.


    Wang Daniu, preaching on the stage, noticed his lord was here at the army camp, so he came down at once. He skipped over and made a bow while reporting the status of the training.


    "Your Grace, out of the few joining the drill only a couple days ago, the rest are ustomed to life in the army over these days and are getting better." Wang Daniu reported with a stern gaze.


    Following with, "We are now going through basic formations and battle skills. Although foreign still, in a couple of weeks they should have grasped the basics enough to avoid confusion on the field of battle and raise the survival rate."


    Zhong Yu contemted Wang Daniu''s report. Two weeks. It''s been a week already since those strongest tribes caught wind of us unifying the other small tribes.''


    They won''t give me the time,ing to pige and take my people. In three days at most, they will be upon us. The recruits aren''t ready to hold them. At best, they''ll only work as a one-time deal.''


    Looking at the training soldiers, Zhong Yu felt a slight pity and remorse. Remorse he didn''t have enough people and had to pointlessly throw these men away. Pity for these promising soldiers, ignorant to what future awaited them. The smiles they bore was fate''s most twisted and sadistic mockery.


    These thoughts ran through Zhong Yu''s mind, nipping them in abud as soon as they appeared. As the single lord in 5 km around, ruling over thousands of people, something as meaningless as pity was thest thing he needed. These soldiers were to contribute to his grand design.


    A necessary step to make me king, emperor, sovereign over the entire creation. It is their honor, no privilege. A worth they can brag about to other souls in the afterlife.''


    These nobodies have no right toin anyway. Not after the blissful life I gave them the past days. They are more fortunate than many others who were now rotting away in the mud.''


    Zhong Yu: "Gain and losses, they''re all mine in the end. There''s no ce for regret here."

 Chapter 15: Prologue to War

    Chapter 15: Prologue to War


    "My Lord, our scouts report the two tribes have amassed troops, around two hundred, and are marching towards us." Zhong Yu listened to the panicking soldier scrambling to him.


    Zhong Yu ignored the soldier''s state, his smile ever present as he shouted, "Let theme. I''ve waited for so long, I thought they''d never show."


    "Tell Wang Daniu to assemble the army and prepare for war. War is on our doorstep and we must win. After, we will be the uncontested rulers for 10 km around. We need to cross this step allowing months of peace and growth to follow. Then there will be nothing that can stand in our way." Zhong Yu proimed in a heavy tone to his guards.


    Once the men were ready, Zhong Yu led the armed, armored and thrilled troops out of the city towards the iing savage army.


    The two enemies met on a wide in, without much fanfare, having known this day woulde.


    Across this expansive and endless in, barely anyone would pass through it from the scarceness of prey and how barren and cracked the earth was. Its only good point was that it was t, with short grass and no cover.


    Yet today on this in, devoid of any sign of life, two armies assembled.


    Each side scrutinized the other in this deafening silence, as if they were mortal enemies. s, that was natural, as they were about to fight each other to the death.


    At the shout of the leaders, both sides formed disciplined teams.


    Zhong Yu, in a ck warrior uniform, who was apanied by Wang Daniu, walked in front of the formation. He looked yonder to see the savages sport fear, anger, excitement and pressure.


    In this instant, all emotionsy bare.


    The morale of Zhong Yu''s troops was a notch higher thanks to their superior weapons. Also, the enemy had just gone through a civil war, meaning many of their pirs were culled. Their hearts were filled with unrest and now they found themselves pulled into a war. What morale could one expect from them?


    The only thing keeping them from breaking ranks and fleeing for their lives was the ingrained savagery in their bloods, their desire for war feeding their plummeting morale.


    While they were like this, Zhong Yu''s army wasplex. First were the Yellow Turban Army, who bore him the most loyalty because of Zhong Yu''s generous reward. He fed them, gave them clothing, even giving them a wife and home,this was beyond their wildest dreams. They wouldy their lives for Zhong Yu.


    Then came the captive savages having been absolved from very, forming the service army. Thanks to their contributions, Zhong Yu made them citizens. The savages in turn would not end up as ves again and keep their way of life, giving their all in working for him.


    Savages had a custom, the loser became the winner''s ves, even a sacrificial offering sometimes.


    With such a custom, the released ves would never flee. They were not about to abandon their newfound freedom just to end up as worthless ves. None wanted that.


    Some captives had not gained enough merits to free themselves, thus the ve corps still existed. They had the lowest loyalty and morale, but their families were in the lord''s hands. Their safety rested solely on their individual behavior.


    All that mattered was that they lived on, but if they lost here, the fate of their familiars was clearer to them than most.


    As savages were so boorish, only knowing how to be cruel, no one would want to entrust one''s safety into their hands.


    These three teams made up a mixed army with different morales, but their spirits were higher than the average army. Their thirst for battle was the only reason Zhong Yu brought these mere 129 men to fight an army one half over theirs.


    Numbers weren''t everything while power counted most. What help would numbers give when the people''s hearts weren''t in it? How much effort would they put into fighting? When thingse to a head, they would only cause confusion and disrupt the others.


    The savage army feared the discipline of their enemies. That order to stand straight had the savages in chaos and even the chieftains had to intervene to bring back order.


    Ancient China had a saying, chaos breeds catastrophe''. When Jin army moved as one body, executing orders to the letter, the enemy cowered at their discipline, paving Jin Kingdom''s path of conquest.


    It only went to show how crucial discipline was in an army. What happened now between Zhong Yu and the enemy was the same thing with the Jin army.


    "You two-legged, cowardly, useless, honorless, unredeemable filthy savages! You dare invade mynds? Letting you leave this ce alive will be a stain on my leadership, on my right as ruler!" Zhong Yu roared, throwing out insults.


    Before he got a response, he turned to his men, "Soldiers, you who do it for yourselves, for your families, you who worked hard in finding a peaceful home, you who want only to fill your stomach, I order you to cut down those savages! Bring me the chieftain''s head and you shall have a shi of food! Charge!"


    Note: the moment Zhong Yu gained 100 savages, he obtained theirnguage. The same will happen for other groups.

 Chapter 16: Disadvantage

    Chapter 16: Disadvantage


    "Dun~!" The Chinese war drums beat echoed as Zhong Yu''s side marched forward, walking as one body.


    The savages looked dumbstruck, with some needing the chieftain''s explicit chiding to get back into their position.


    From the moment Zhong Yu annihted those small tribes, he knew the day woulde he''d fight the biggest two. For this reason, he spent thest days solely on training the soldiers to match their stride, advance at the beat of the drum and retreat when the gong was heard; just these three basic skills.


    It came easy to the Yellow Turban Army, since they were Chinese to begin with. On the other hand, the savages were stubborn as mules, needing Zhong Yu''s harsh beatings and chastising to finally get these three orders through their thick skulls.


    Feeling their own men cowering, the chieftains knew the time was dire and Denel barked, "Attack! The time hase to show our valor!"


    With his poor vocabry, that was all he knew how to liven his men, with an obvious meager effect. Though some savages were roused from their dazed looks and roared. They picked up their weapons and charge, inspiring the rest to do the same.


    The savages'' specific battle horn rumbled and the natives spurred on with mettle. As the two armies shed, the first to fight were Zhong Yu''s 30 ve corps. Their sole duty was to be the vanguard in every single battle.


    The ves had no intention to be in front, with its high mortality rate. Would some even want to stake their lives and fight for such honor?


    Maybe, but they were the extreme minority. But they had the savagesing down on them with weapons ready in front and the ring Yellow Turban Army behind.


    The allied tribes saw these ves as the scum of society to rely on those weak and frail yellow skins. They were beyond saving, a disgrace to their tribes. The moment they fell into the alliance''s hands all they got was the de to return to their ancestor.


    While the Yellow Turban Army saw them as nothing more than weak cowards. Their only redeeming quality was to whittle down the enemy and their morale, while lowering their own casualties. Such was the sorrow of the ve corp, a specific feature of these times.


    As the dead mounted and the wounded piled, the ve corp lost a dozen men, close to half of their 30. And with therge scope of this battle, there were casualties among the service army as well.


    While those backward, erratic and undisciplined brave savages, only knew how to press on and on, disying their valor, as they fell to the disciplined and passive Zhong Yu''s army.


    More and more hit the ground, dead. The chieftains saw their side having experienced more than two dozen casualties while the enemy barely half.


    While his side kept getting worse, Denel''s pressure mounted. He picked up his weapon, donned leather armor and led the charge. He smashed a gap in the other''s formation and his fellow tribesmen followed him in.


    As Denel disyed his ferocious nature, sweeping everything around like a god of war, he struck fear into the enemy.


    Zhong Yu''s orderly side had now fallen into chaos from just one man. Sigh, they stillck training. I just needed three months, or even one, and my army would''ve kept their stance.''


    His resolve strengthened. I will have to put these bastards through hell when we get back. Letting them go on like this will only end up with me dead as well in the near future.''


    At least even as soft as they are, they''re far better than those savages. Who is stronger, who is weaker? All will depend on which side is undisciplined and their advantage will wear out with time.''


    Denel''s strength had Zhong Yu stunned, yet a single man''s influence was reduced to a mere dozen men. In a battle of hundreds of people, a dozen could hardly affect the tide of war.


    Yet Zhong Yu was very much keen on finding out just what made Denel tick, what kind of body he had. With this world having powers and abilities, does that mean Denel has a power as well? It''s rather obvious though.''


    As the chieftain to hundreds of people, they ought to possess a strength no other could. It was the only way to grasp leadership of such a sizable tribe.


    Zhong Yu perceived a faint yellow glowing from Denel. It was so minute, it only came out on his hands at the moment of attacking.


    Zhong Yu surmised it was the battle aura, or more precisely,, earth battle aura.


    As Denel rained havoc, Zhong Yu''s army''s morale plummeted while the savages'' grew in contrast, and so did their casualties.


    Did they have training, did they know cooperation? These things were standards to any seasoned army. Even with only a few days of training, the discrepancy was jarring still. The savages were mighty and brave granted, yet Zhong Yu''s men had discipline and training affecting their effectiveness in battle.


    Surrounded by his guards, Anderson stood outside the battlefield, gazing sharply while grasping every sh as he provided crucial aid to those in need. He had to avoid the copse of his men in any part or it would lead to a total defeat.


    But grasping the tide of war was not something a mere mortal could grasp, it was more within the purview of a god of war. As his men grew fewer, the battlefield grew out of his control and the bnce leaning onto the enemy.


    Anderson panicked and shouted, "Denel, what are you doing? Look around you, our men are dwindling. You have to turn this around or we''ll end up kneeling and begging the winner for mercy!"


    Sensing the unrest in Anderson''s voice, Denel looked around. The few men around him were nowhere to be seen. Only looking further he found them on the ground with a dead gaze, evoking a palpable regret at being cut down so young. While on the entire battlefield, the two tribes had now just over a 100 men while the enemy had close to 90.


    The bloody sight of the savages around woke him up in an instant.


    His valor alone could not change the tide, a truth only now he realized. If this goes on, it will be harder to pull through, harder to avoid losing my life.''


    Oh, great ancestral spirit above, have you forsaken me? ming me for seizing the power of my tribe? But this is all for our survival, to not crumble and live on to provide you with more sacrifices!


    Oh, ancestor, what am I to do? Give me a sign! Show me anything that can pull our people out of hell! Help me lead our warriors to victory, on the road to glory and strength.''

 Chapter 17: Reversal

    Chapter 17: Reversal


    He was an unseen force, perhaps even Denel''s ancestral spirit, moved at his plea.This ancestral spirit was simr to the totems worshiped in ancient China.


    The wilderness was filled with fear and the unknown, because of this, it could take one''s life in a blink of an eye.


    The people ended up revering everything. If a beast killed many of their tribe, its totem would be born in morbid worship.


    In other cases, the tribe had a truly amazing warrior that would further expand the tribe, providing plenty of kills. They would thus revere this warrior, and some truly ignorant tribes would even worship him.


    "Denel, the great Tiger God heard your plea. I see the death of my descendants growing near and having understood your situation, I shall grant you far greater power. Go, kill that man on that stand, he is the enemy leader. Kill him and you have won," The Tiger God''s sacred voice echoed in Denel''s heart.


    Tiger God is my idol. I grew up hearing His legendary feats, His songs. That''s what made me the warrior I am today. He is my goal.'' Denel thought with veneration.


    His tribe wasn''t named Mo at first as it was barely known to anyone around, because it just had a couple dozen people. Its rise as the strongest tribe in 10 km was because of His hard work.


    He had great bravery from a small age, killing a second rank magic beast that needed a couple dozen men, working together to achieve. Returning with it had shocked the entire tribe, bowing and kissing His very feet.


    The old chieftain, under the ancestral spirit''s guidance, gave his position to Him and the warrior, from then on gave the tribe the name Mo. It heralded a golden age that followed under their new rule as He also brought them food and gave them safety.


    Then His ambitious self spread his glory to the other tribes around, using His bravery to gather the small ones and give them safety, helping them with hunting. Such generous conditions were too good to pass up so the small tribes joined what now became a mid tribe of hundreds. Its name rang for 50 km.


    Although He passed away, he was acimed as Tiger God, worshiped as the ancestral spirit for hundreds of years, making the story of His tribe''s birth pass on.


    Hearing his adored ancestor, Denel was overwhelmed with joy, recalling His advice.


    Denel turned to that tform, standing face to face with the cold leader, Zhong Yu.


    He was the soul of these elite troops, the central piece. He''s the only one that can turn this war around.'' Denel realized.


    Outside of himself and Anderson being just as much drive for unity, Denel has a lot of respect for him. But when it came to the survival of his tribe, the orders of his ancestral spirit came first.


    So with a battle cry, Denel left his opponent and charged for the tform. The rows of soldiers barring his way, never once managed to strike him.


    Using the ancestor''s gift, Denel was on the cusp of reaching second rank before but now he entered it fully. Denel never felt so good and strong in his life.


    The power was intoxicating, beyond his wildest dreams. I wonder if I''ll get to experience this power again after the ancestor''s gift passes.''


    Denel closed in on the tform step by step. He was almost upon Zhong Yu, who had a measly four unassuming guards. How could they stop him? His head is mine!'' Denel yelled with conviction inside.


    "You dare, savage? Cease this hostility at once!" Contrary to Wang Daniu''s belief, the soldiers were useless in stopping Denel, even shirking away in fear and clearing a path for the tform.


    Wang Daniu roared, ignoring his opponent and letting his men go after the warriors whose'' morale was uplifted by the mighty Denel, who was infused with divine power. He then rushed at Denel seeing him targeting hismander.


    Denel had to stop seeing the enemy''s brave warrioring for him as he needed to remove this danger, before facing the soldiers surrounding him.


    Wang Daniu saw the chieftain wasing for him now and eased, taking a breath. He was sure having soldiers surround Denel would''ve finished him, but being careless was still a no go.


    Zhong Yu''s safety was on the line here, includingLuoyang and its thousands of residents. There was no way he''d risk it. His and his men''s families were back in Luoyang, meaning the death of Zhong Yu would spell defeat for the soldier and doom for their families.


    Coming at Denel, he watched this dangerous enemy who almost had his men copse. Wang Daniu skipped monologuing and shed, while Denel answered, with a strike of his own.


    The bang from the impact of the de and shield, had Wang Daniu feel that it was about to slip off so he gripped onto it tighter, not letting go as he felt the danger from making one mistake.


    As his hands were in pain, Wang Daniu''s face took a solemn tone, now on guard at the other''s might. His intuition honed over many years of battle told him that there was a high chance of dying.


    Denel was bbergasted that the enemy could take his hit as he now had attained second rank and had greater power. Even his battle aura wasn''t unleashed at random like before.


    Denel grew excited at the prospect, as he found out that there was a good match for him, to get used to his new and sudden power gain. Such a feat wasn''t easy in this narrow battlefield, secretly hoping the enemy would give him a thrill andst longer.


    With enough pressure and borrowed power I can finally step into second rank.''


    Denel was filled with expectation.

 Chapter 18: Fickle

    Chapter 18: Fickle


    Denel was totally confident in his strength, as he was stronger than everyone in a 50km radius.


    A typical tribe warrior could hunt beasts by himself, tigers, wolves and lions Those that could hold their own against half a dozen enemies were in the first rank. Every tribe cherished them, making them team leaders of ten men.


    Going further we''d have Denel, a man with a crude grasp of battle aura, who was barely strong enough to hunt weak magic beasts, or hold his own against a dozen men.


    Moving on were people that could fight against twenty, found as the chieftains of one-two hundred people.


    The only reason Denel ever got his meager battle aura was because of that one time he had death breathing down his neck, pushing him to unearth his potential. It helped defeat hispetitors and be the chieftain of Mo.


    Yet this enemy had no special power, and the fact that he held his own was astonishing.


    But only by taking the heads of such opponents one felt triumph, while those falling after one strike didn''t count for anything, leaving him bored.


    Wang Daniu gathered all his power and will before igniting it with rage before swinging his de to tear his enemy in two.


    This focused strike, holding everything he had, was swift,ing right at Denel''s face.


    Whoosh!


    Before itnded, Denel grimaced and lifted his own weapon. The sh resulted in a bit of faltering from Denel.


    Wang Daniu winced, seeing his all out attack didn''t do a thing.


    Next came an exchange of blows in which Wang Daniu grew wearier, his strength leaving him as his face grew red. He slowed down from the intensive fight, going as long as it did.


    As Wang Daniu was fighting a desperate and losing battle, Zhong Yu called back what manpower he could spare from other areas, to safeguard himself and get some distance from the duel.


    Drawing too many soldiers out of the fight led to the fronts copsing, and the tightening of the ranks to keep a minimum of stability as their options were limited.


    The eyes soonnded on Denel and Wang Daniu. If Wang Daniu repelled the first, the tide of war swung in their favor.


    While in the opposite case, Zhong Yu hoped twenty soldiers would be enough to kill Denel and maybe he''d still have a chance to squeeze a victory.


    If Wang Daniu gets killed, I have to kill Denel even if I have to throw all my men at him. His death will cripple the savages'' morale.''


    Losing their chieftain, the glorious and unmatched Denel would have them devolve in chaos.


    With Mo losing its head, their bitter enemies, the Edson tribe would avail themselves of this chance to destroy them for good.


    They''ll fight each other for months knowing, I, the outsider, have crippled military and can only watch from the sidelines.''


    Resisting foreign enemies before resolving their issues was a longstanding human tradition, many wise men used. With nothing breathing down on the tribe from the outside, conflicts festered from within, until it exploded into a congration.


    By that time, my new army will be fit and trained. The three hundred men will be enough to wipe out savages.''


    Though now he could only watch Wang Daniu and Denel''s duel. The oue would decide the circumstances of this war.


    As long as there was no imminent threat, the people there would drift their eyes to the two still fighting in the center of the battlefield. Their very fates rested on it and with it, came the tense atmosphere.


    Anderson, who was not in the battle, saw Denel''s sudden power gain in shock, asking himself. Just how did he get so strong?


    But as a savage, a little thinking presented the answer. Their ancestral spirit, Tiger God, must''ve seen the tribe at risk.''


    But a spirit bestowing its power? In this act, both sides would lose out in the end. The spirit would be weakened, while the target was ruining his potential, and taxing his mind; to say nothing of the reduced lifespan.


    This is great. After the victory, I just need to wait for a couple of years until Denel dies. Swallowing his tribe is only a matter of time andI can fulfill my tribes centuries old wish.''


    I might even be worshiped as an ancestral spirit and have sacrifices in my name, living a long life as a soul.''


    The ifs proved useless as Wang Daniu was barely hanging on from the dozens of wounds, bleeding him out.


    One moment ofpsed focus and Denel struck him in a vital point, making Wang Daniu copse, who was on hisst breath.


    But Wang Daniu didn''t let Denel off any easier. Just as he was struck by Denel, Wang Daniu grabbed the enemy''s de.


    With strength no dying man should have, he caught Denel off guard, running his de through the enemy''s gut.


    Denel''s win was stripped away in a moment of carelessness, receiving a heavy wound by a dying prey. His hope of surviving in this battlefield was zero.


    At the end of it all, borrowed power wasn''t his. Denel had a hard time using it smoothly, which Wang Daniu capitalized on, giving a mortal wound and robbing him of any chance at surviving this battle.


    Fate was inevitable and couldn''t be changed, a fickle mistress that gave people hope, only to take it all away.


    Zhong Yu  A lion should use all his strength even against a rabbit, for pridees before the fall.''

 Chapter 19: The Carrot and the Stick

    Chapter 19: The Carrot and the Stick


    Themander might change, but a man''s goals didn''t.


    The adage was the perfect description for this situation. If someone would''ve told Denel this, he would''ve understood as well.


    The savage army''s hopes at victory rested solely on Denel.


    He was the man with the power to grasp victory, but if he was to be removed, then the oue would be obvious.


    Zhong Yu''s army''s safety rested on himself, meaning if anything happened to him, the tide of war would change, even for the worse.


    Wang Daniuid there as he moved his lips but it all came out as muttering so no one understood him.


    Then someone came along with a de and his head rolled. Blood sttered the ground drawing the curtains on a hero''s era. Who would be the next hero to walk on stage?


    Todays era was filled with lots of opportunities, with people striving forward just for the faint hope of being a god among men, to live a glorious life filled with supreme power.


    But the era of Wang Daniu was over.


    Perhaps not long after, his friends and family would recall Wang Daniu with sadness for a while then forget him. Who would ever keep his memory, his era alive for eternity?


    Zhong Yu was calm, his hand gripping the sheathed in sword at his waist.


    For a weapon of murder to be held as essory was both a blessing and a curse.


    It earned glory at the waist of a leader, eyed by many with admiration. It was the symbol of power and every movement changed the world.


    Yet this weapon of killing couldn''t fulfill its lifelong purpose, in the hands of a strong master, used to cut off enemy heads and bathe in their blood, in his path to the throne.


    Today, this in and yet unusual sword, left its sheath, glinting in the sun.


    Zhong Yu lifted his sword with a solemn look and stared at Denel while ordering his men, "Attack, kill him!"


    The soldiers filed out and separated into two groups to surround Denel.


    They all red at him with malice eyes, filled with excitement and horror mixed with ruthlessness.


    It was this man who had their leader killed. By getting his head, the new empty spot may very well be theirs.


    In one fell swoop they''d be lords over others, living a life of prestige and wealth.


    Nothing ventured, nothing gained. Life and death, glory and honor, wealth and women, ambition and power. All rested on one''s de, to go out there and take it, to win, and to seed. While the losers, be forgotten bones.


    A soldier''s duty was to kill and to die by the de on the field of battle. His wish was to die in glory, not from illness like a peasant.


    The mood grew heavy, bloodlust spreading and making breathing hard. They looked at each other, each hoping theirrade would go first and showed the way.


    No one was that eager to throw their lives. The vanguard always died. Just how many had to die, how many sacrifices, before they understood this truth?


    Those who didn''tid in the mud, their bones nurturing the earth, bringing bountiful harvests for the year toe. No one cared about them, they had their lives to prioritize.


    Some anxious people couldn''t take it anymore and shouted, finding confidence and safety in it.


    They aroused the spirits of others. With others paving the way, my survival will rise!''


    The first one to run at Denel was bisected at the waist by his de. The halves separated and the man''s face was filled with fear and regret.


    The critically wounded Denel was like a cornered beast, going berserk and alert.


    Any that dared approach ended up in pieces, driving fear into the rest.


    The chargers were riveted in ce from fear and the battle ground to a halt, looking at each other in hope there was another way, taking unnecessary risks.


    Zhong Yu watched his weak troops with a frown. If they don''t die in this war, I''ll give them a real punishment, making them wish they did.


    So he hinted at the Yellow Turban Army to take the lead, forcing the service army and ve corps to kill Denel


    The Yellow Turban Army was overjoyed, eager to risk their lives in battle. While the service army and ve corp were furious.


    As they were all sensible people here, they knew Denel would kill them while their families were under the Yellow Turban Army''s control.


    They were sure to revolt, turning their des at the Yellow Turban Army, having ill will towards them and to let them feel on their own skin that even ves could get angry.


    No matter how much discontent they had, the servants and ves advanced still. This time they took slow steps, not rushing headlong. They found strength, and more importantly safety within numbers.


    As their vignce rose, Denel saw fewer and fewer weaknesses he could exploit, tranting into higher danger for him. Heavily wounded and bleeding all the while, he found life and strength leaving him. He had to break the stalemate or he''d be a goner.


    Zhong Yu  Oppressed people more often than not, would rather obey than revolt.

 Chapter 20: No Mercy

    Chapter 20: No Mercy


    As Denel was boxed in, he felt like a cornered animal, waving his weapon wildly.


    It didn''t take long for the ground to be soaked in blood and littered with hacked limbs. There were people going for him while endless corpses were falling. They had all be crazed, their minds degenerating to one single thought, to kill him.


    As reason slipped their minds, cruelty and bloodlust set in to alleviate the wrath boiling deep within.


    They had been under constant stress since bing ves, tinting their perception of the world with torment every single day.


    Their death coulde in a snap, whether from Yellow Turban Army''s irritation, or their lord''s decision. Such pressure never once let up, bottling up inside.


    Denel hacked another service soldier, his hands felt like they weighed tons, and each effort he put in, lifting them felt like it would be thest.


    But his obsession fueled his body and gave him strength each time as he recalled his life was almost spent.


    Yellow Turban Army''s joy was shortlived with the quick demise of the service army and ve corp. When they got to charge, they looked at each other. Due to their endless loyalty for Zhong Yu, it overrode their fear as they rushed Denel.


    At longst thest man fell dead, at Denel''s feet.


    Twenty three, a whole twenty three people fell at his hands. But the cost was heavy, barely feeling any strength left in him.


    A blue mark appeared on his ashen face and though he shuddered, his eyes were firm.


    He pushed on with will alone, going at Zhong Yu on the tform. He was slow, but firm.


    Zhong Yu had no emotion on his face as he just watched his man make his way over.


    Denel arrived at longst at his target, his allied savages behind him, were thrilled.


    Their chieftain was upon the enemymander, needing but to lift his de and the enemy would fall.


    Denel thought the same, putting every drop he had left in lifting his hand overhead. He stopped, to gather his breath before making thest push.


    Zhong Yu''s soldiers were crestfallen. Themander they feared and admired, who gave them food, clothes and shelter and even wives, was about to die. They just couldn''t believe it.


    Yet they saw Zhong Yu beneath Denel''s de taking out his own weapon.


    In a sh of white, Denel''s staunch will left as did his head. It now held disbelief. How could I lose? How did I die so easily?''


    Zhong Yu had a sneer on his face. Humph, you think I''d just fight you? I had the system tell me about your poor condition. Losing so much blood, having barely any strength left, and covered in wounds, you were on the brink of copse. You think killing twenty men will have me shaking in my boots, waiting for your ax to fall? Not if I can help it!''


    No matter how many you kill, you can''t scare me into epting your final strike. I care about my life more than you know and nothing can change that, not even the death of my men.''


    If not for the system''s reply, you would''ve got me. But it is thanks to it that I can throw away all my men while I run back home and gather that cannon fodder, to defend my domain.''


    No me? Recruit. No domain? Build another. But if my life is gone then so is everything. With the system by my side and the great heaven''s blessing, nothing is impossible. How could I possibly waste my life over some nobodies?'' Zhong Yu was indifferent to another man''s life.


    Recalling those sanctimonious bitches from those webnovels back home, paying with their lives to save a stranger, a friend or a subordinate,fighting endless enemies, all that came to him wasughter.


    A rich man does not expose himself to danger, a saying used since ancient times. Norying low and letting his sovereign self be exposed to danger, choosing some peasants over the people that mattered. Abandoning his nation and all its officials was the true cruelty, inhumane even.


    As a ruler, his only job was to think up new ways to use people. Oh, and keep himself safe. As long as he didn''t fool around and exaggerate, his soldiers would take all his danger and solve it.


    The nation would thus be stable. A country would not do without leadership.


    What Zhong Yu found the most funny back home was how some emperor liked to mingle with his people. That was rich. Only the stupid and ignorant masses would believe such an obvious lie.


    You, an emperor, would just leave the dignity and power of the imperial pce? Ignoring your officials, your subjects? Wouldn''t the ministers and consorts be suspicious? The emperor''s missing! Who did it? Is he safe?''


    A couple a days wouldn''t hurt, but any longer and many ambitious people would crawl out of the woodwork. Princes, the imperial family and even some antagonists, plunging the nation into chaos. Who the hell would want that just so he could go mingle?


    But didn''t history say Qin Shihuang inspected his empire? Or Emperor Yang of Sui going to Jangdu? Emperor Qianlong to Jiangnan? They all had escorts of hundreds of thousands of soldiers. Who''d be dumb enough to only take a couple? Didn''t you know there were plenty of others hungering for the throne?


    With the death of Denel, the savages'' excitement hit rock bottom desperation. The contrast was so sharp it wore down their already exhausted minds.


    With morale gone, some even gave in to despair, letting the enemy take their lives. While others threw their weapons and fled. They casted away their honor, theirpanions and their past glory, giving up everything but their lives.


    Only Anderson gathered around thirty men and fought hard to advance. But that was because of his station, helping to keep his men around.


    If something were to supersede that loyalty born out of respect and kindness, it would be thest straw and the savages would copse, scattering in the wind.


    Zhong Yu  After my death,e what may, even the end of days.

 Chapter 21: A Soldiers Crisis

    Chapter 21: A Soldiers Crisis


    Following Denel''s death, the savage army''s copse was guaranteed as forty people fled in panic, leaving Anderson''s thirty all alone to face the enemy.


    Zhong Yu called his remaining 40 soldiers and made them form a slow circle around the enemy. While both groups were somewhat bnced in terms of men, their morale was a different story.


    An army''s effectiveness wasn''t measured by numbers, not even with the advanced weaponry they wielded. Morale is everything, even more so before the invention of firearms.''


    Why were Japan''s harassment tactics in World War II so effective? Its attacks on the Russians, British and Americans left them confused. To say nothing of the fear the kamikaze tactics spread.


    The soldiers with a higher morale surrounded the crestfallen savages, waiting on Zhong Yu.


    Zhong Yu began, "Surrender. What I need most is men. Give in and I promise your lives will be spared."


    His speech struck a chord in many savages, but instead of replying they turned to the one they were defending, Anderson.


    Being the target of so many stares, Anderson felt cornered. He knew the slightest dip in his head would have his savagesy down arms.


    The yellow skins'' killings had them scared, their spirits crushed. The only reason these terrified men stayed instead of fleeing was because of loyalty and prestige.


    It would be all too easy to just lower his head but he just didn''t want to. The dignity and honor as chieftain stopped him.


    He chose to struggle to the end, to meet his ancestral spirit along with his people. For the honor of the savages, or more precise, to not cross the Underworld River alone.


    As the second leader in this battle, he knew full well anyone could surrender but him, not when there were so many losses. Or only his suicide would quell the rage of so many lives lost in this battle.


    Not to mention Anderson had been a chieftain for decades now and his position was stable.


    As enough time passed for the fear and horror to go away, the tribe would rise up in a call to action based on their respect for him. Hundreds of his tribesmen would march on and fight the yellow skins, as they were a serious threat to their way of living.


    So Anderson refused to surrender. He knew there was no escape this time, only death. He also realized that fleeing back to his tribe when he had the chance would allow him to assemble his people to resist the yellow skins'' invasion.


    What''s the point?'' The yellow skins would just gather arger army his tribe had no way of offsetting, ending up dead just the same.


    The ruthless yellow skins would cut them down to thest. So it was better to fight to the bitter end with his warriors, taking down as many enemies he could.


    It may even work to make them see that if we''re pushed, we push back. We may even drive fear into them, giving my tribe better circumstances.''


    Anderson''s resistance didn''tst long. With his men''s morale hitting rock bottom, they crumbled when half ended up killed.


    While Anderson made peace with his failure by taking otu a dagger and plunging it in his heart.


    With his fall, the surviving savages gave up, letting the enemy des take their lives. He was an honorable and worthy chieftain to have such loyal warriors.


    There were still a dozen around the battlefield picking themselves up and fleeing. Zhong Yu ordered his remaining men to chase them down, but only for 3 km.


    After an hour, they returned, bringing back ten heads. Each of the soldiers'' faces was painted with the thrill of vengeance, overjoyed at their victory and the gratitude of being alive.


    But the contrast of tears and a smile made an odd picture. Were they crying orughing?


    These people who never saw such a bloody battle before, were being subjected to trauma and fear words failed to unravel.


    Those fights with a dozen or two savages were mere scuffles. The real battle, no war, was going through the cruelty of fighting a hundred people.


    Zhong Yu took stock of his troops, only 24. There were six Yellow Turban soldiers left; the heavily wounded didn''t count.


    They weren''t worth saving since no recuperation wasplete, ending up crippled. They were just a waste of food and manpower to take care of them around the clock. No one would ept this job, finding it a waste of their very lives.


    129 came and only 24 left. The loss of a hundred men crippled him.


    But what mattered was his foundation. With only 6 Yellow Turban soldiers from the original 39, keeping the refugees and savages in ce was impossible.


    Though his authority worked in quelling any revolt for a while, when his weakness came out. Those that hated his guts, the savages that wanted to feast on his flesh and chew on his bones would, without a doubt, capitalize on it.


    Thus Zhong Yu put on a kind face and cated them with promises. The ves were freed, bing servants, while the surviving Yellow Turban Army found themselves nobles.


    In short, he cooled down their keyed up nerves the cruel battle brought on before taking them back home.


    On their way, Zhong Yu came face to face with the harsh reality. That even Yellow Turban soldiers red at him with hatred. The savages noticed and it was their turn to increase their hostilities towards him.


    They gave the restless Zhong Yu a reason to sweat. He had to work hard and put a straight face.


    The calm look inspired confidence and that he was reliable and deterred.


    In this manner Zhong Yu returned with his nerves stretched taut.


    Back in his domain, Zhong Yu had a 100 of his 300 recruits go back and scavenge the battlefield while designated the rest as guards to keep his city safe, including himself.


    The added protection helped ease his worries. That was too dangerous,ing back among those unbnced survivors.''


    He was in constant worry they might send his head flying right there, in the wilderness, with no witnesses.


    February 20th, New Era, year 1. Lost ins. The Ender Alliance, due to barrennds, waged war for supremacy with Zhong Yu. The oue was Zhong Yu the winner, Edson tribe and Mo tribe the defeated. Both chieftains were killed in action.


    Note: It is barren because the savages have no agriculture, living off hunting game. While Zhong Yu''s domain has no salt or other particr resources. Other than that, hisnds were fertile, a great ce to grow crops.

 Chapter 22: Public Opinion

    Chapter 22: Public Opinion


    There was no need to fret now that he had the green recruits'' protection. Their loyalty was still trustworthy.


    After being vagrants for so long, they met Zhong Yu, who offered them shelter, safety, food and wives.


    Every basic need was covered, living in better circumstances than their previous lives where every moment could be theirst, whether from starvation or other elements.


    He didn''t even need to say anything to have them inspect anyone who walked closer.


    So that their hard-earned new standards did not crumble and plunged them back into scrounging for a bite to eat. They would always ensure his safety so that their good lives continued.


    Him breathing meant the peace of this city and their own safety was assured. So any that dared harmed him were looked upon like their bitter enemy.


    Zhong Yu sat alone in his study. He sipped at the steaming tea cup while inspecting a document, feeling the anxiety flow out of him.


    The system once again spoke after a long period of silence, "Ding! Congrattions, host, for your victory in your first hundred man battle. You''vepleted a side quest and earned a bonus pack."


    It''s here atst. My hard work bore fruits. I wonder what I''ll get this time. Thest time I got the refugee camp.''


    The best would be something to increase my power and stabilize my position.''


    Going by the system''s trend, he always got what he needed most in the given situation.


    When I first came to this world, I had no one to help me even start the conquest. I was as frail as a chicken, having little resources and avish seat of power. The system understood my plight and gave me the Yellow Turban Army for security.''


    He used them to clean up the small tribes in the vicinity, only to find that the poption was still too small and would''ve taken him a long time to reach the standard of expanding his domain.


    The tribes in 50 km had been neutralized so gaining more poption seemed impossible.


    To say nothing of thoserger tribes, who might be watching him with a stink-eye, trying to send a team of warriors to wipe him out.


    As this was a world of magic and abilities, where a second rank Denel having so much strength, thoserge tribes of thousands if not ten thousand heads, would have a third or fourth rank among them. How was he to fight that?


    That was when the system timely helped in the form of a refugee camp, which bolstered his poption.


    It also bnced out his development. Not just some soldiers and recruits but women, children and elderly. It brought happiness to the people and strengthened their loyalty to this ce.


    After the casualties lost in battle, I have close to 2400 people, of which 324 form the military.


    That made a seventh of the poption soldiers; highly unusual.


    When ancient China was in peace times, its army would be on the small side. A three hundred thousand army would mean a poption of sixty million people. That was close to 0.5%.


    Even in a world with unrest, since the dynasty was stable, its rule continued, but only had around 0.8 million soldiers. While the poption would be smaller because of these chaotic times, around fifty million; yet still only 60 men to 1 soldier.


    Even if it was in time of war, the military would reach a million or two while the poption was thirty million. That would be 10:1 or 20:1.


    While his ration would make his government a stratocracy, a disastrous situation. It would hamper development and would threaten the people''s happiness and loyalty to the nation. Next came increased distrust in the leader''s ability.


    It was a highly dangerous situation. For now, he had his authority and cruel reputation to bottle up any doubts. But in his weakest moment or when the pressure got too high, they would explode.


    Why was the Kingdom of Shu the first to copse in the Three Kingdoms era? Because of the high ratio between the military and poption, 7:1. The Kingdom of Wu had 8.3:1 and Cao Cao''s 9:1.


    It strained the poption, with seven people feeding one soldier. Instead of preventing dissent, it would only aggravate the problems like drought, floods, gues and rebellions. Anyone living in such times would always yearn for peace and prosperity.


    So when Wei destroyed Shu, a kingdom that ruled for forty years spanning three generations, it used an army of simr size making use of their terrible situation.


    And when Wei army entered Shu, the popce leaned on them, taking them as their saviors. So much so Deng Ai, with only 5000 men, captured a country that had a hundred thousand soldiers and could even mobilize two hundred in case of emergency.


    Every ce it passed, the soldiers turned to them, the people''s support grew until Shu was no more. The fate of Shu was the best example for his own situation, of his fate.


    And he wasn''t that far from the same result either. Although adult savages would join the war effort to protect their tribe, his own situation was far worse as they were doing it for survival.


    With his poption mostly made up of refugees, they were civilized people and put stock in these questions. They have lost their wild side and yearned for a flourishing life.


    If he were to keep his rule, he only had two or three years to solve this, as this was the limit of the people''s patience. He needed to reach 10:1 or 20:1 to stay in power.


    And while the people didn''t show any open hostility, their loyalty would slowly fade.


    I.e. I''ll help you when you''re strong and work with others to end you at your weakest.''

 Chapter 23: Loyalty

    Chapter 23: Loyalty


    Grasping public opinion meant grasping the world!


    This saying as old as time itself had received all kinds of interpretations.


    Zhong Yu''s version: What is public opinion? Making the poption recognize your rule is so much better than another''s. Giving their all for you so that you will return their efforts many times over.''


    Public opinion only came out inparisons, revealing your strong points so that your people would be more loyal to you.


    Thisparison was revealed in Qin Shihuang''s men case, serving in his armies. The other six states'' military offered the same opportunities but when it came to wealth, power and women, it was all about waging wars. So when a call to arms was issued, they knew their moment came, fighting to be first in battles.


    Byparison, the other six states'' war would be disastrous, with many dead, and their soldiers deserting. Losing the public opinion, they lost the war and their lives.


    Why then did Zhong Yu put a time limit of three years to get the ratio of soldiers to people at 10:1? Because he nned to integrate the 50 km around him into his domain in two years.


    Before the integration, his people saw the rough life of the savages and the danger, meaning they only had gratitude to him for giving them safety and prosperity. Their loyalty was high, tranting in him holding his power longer. Otherwise they''d have to live this tribal life as well.


    After the integration, from what he saw, this in was surrounded by endless forest, making it a corner of paradise.


    He would then focus on his development and nt the seeds to gain power for the right time to cross the forest and escape his cage like a dragon, continuing his conquest.


    He would have time to address the people''s insecurities and cate them, earning their continued loyalty.


    But this was based on one premise without which all this nning fell moot.


    What was it youd ask? To have the power to quell any and all dissent. The one to stick his head would be the first to die. Without power, all his assertiveness would be useless. Arrogance only worked when backed up by power.


    So what did he need right now? Power. But what exactly was power? It had two meanings in this world.


    The first type no one could take it away from you and the best to have. It was personal strength. In a world such as this where abnormal abilities existed, strength would pave the way for riches, women and status. Nothing was out of reach and nothing was impossible.


    The second type was authority. With a sound system, arge domain and an endless stream of people with strength woulde to work for you.


    The proof of authority was reflected in safety and security. What did it mean? Military. With an unquestionable military of unflinching loyalty you''d have the basis to face anything. And this was where hecked the most.


    As he had no super strength, he couldn''t tackle the problems head on. He was a lord with a domain and a name that earned people''s loyalty. But he was at risk of losing this foundation. His army, his loyal army, was crippled, having misced loyalties. He could not use them to solve his problems as it was now.


    The Yellow Turban Army no longer held the savages in check. While they suffered disastrous casualties because of him, they lost 80% of their brothers, leaving only six behind.


    They must hate me.'' But reason dictated he couldn''t die so their loyalty was only on the surface.


    Without the zealous Wang Daniu holding them back, his orders fell on deaf ears. The only thing keeping them from waking up with his head severed was those three hundred recruits keeping a watch on him.


    While the recruits'' loyalty was only a few days old. Their attachment to thesends were still thin. Only because they want to keep their current lifestyle, they obeyed his orders and safeguarded him.


    He had never been so frantic in gaining strength, a strength that would make all listen to his every word. Not even when he just came to this world.


    Because he had time then to adjust to this world''s dangers. The unknown threats woulde slower, giving him breathing room to figure out how to face them.


    But now, having tasted authority, he had enough of always being in danger. Those men of his were doubting him, hating him and even wanting to kill him. He was under constant stress from the imminent threat.


    His mind always thrummed with the thirst to wipe these traitors out the face of thesends.


    Such desire for destruction had already consumed him and he would act on it at the first chance he got. If the moment was ripe, he''d use the easiest and fastest way to annihte them, on principle, as an example.


    Put on disy for all to see that even weak and these lowly, frail servants could never revolt.


    Now then, omnipotent and omniscient system, do you truly grasp my wishes? I need a force, a force that I can control at will.''


    Men of undying loyalty that never question my orders. Men that will run themselves through with their own de if I asked.


    I need men that kiss the ground I walk on and see me as god!''


    Zhong Yu prayed within, for the system to answer his wishes. Hoping with all his being the bonus pack would be the exact thing he needed to keep his rule and strengthen it.


    Either by enormous luck or Zhong Yu''s heartfelt plea, the lottery began.


    The wheel spun on the blue screen, stopping at longst on the imperial guards.


    "Congrattions, host, you won imperial guards."


    Zhong Yu was stunned then exploded in joy. Heaven helps me!''


    Zhong Yu  The strong are worshiped and the weak abused, an immemorial truth.

 Chapter 24: Imperial Guards

    Chapter 24: Imperial Guards


    [Imperial Guards


    Trained since young in deadly skills and seasoned in the way of battle. They may not have an ability or great power, but each man can hold back ten, meaning they were elites.


    Morale: high (they will face any challenge without fear.)


    Loyalty: undying (they will follow their lordsmands to the letter and without question)


    Size: 100 (this team is enough to hold a grip on yournds.)]


    "Ha-ha-ha" An unrestrainedughter exploded from his throat. The system does look after me, or my luck is godlike. I''ll get whatever I need most every time. Now I finally have an undying team of soldiers.''


    Unlike the Yellow Turban Army, who were bandits at some point and had no notion of loyalty. If his actions weren''t within their expectations, their loyalty would suffer.


    Also with how many died, the Yellow Turban Army''s loyalty became despair. While the savages always looked at him with revenge. The only thing keeping his life and not lying in a ditch somewhere were the three hundred recruits.


    But now it will change. Who ys who, who will kill the other. Everything is jumbled up.''


    With his new guards, it would push his n further ahead, since the people didn''t listen, having lost trust in him without soldiers. He had to put his ns on hold over his safety.


    Wonder what those keyed up soldiers and disloyal people will think when they see my undying guards.''


    Wretched despair by my ounts. Since they never were truly friendly to me.''


    And how would the cruel lord handle them? What brutality would these traitors be left to endure?


    Zhong Yu thought with joy. His cold smile took the warmth out of the room, making the people and soldiers outside feel a shiver.


    The poption he got from the refugee camp was more than if he exchanged with fortune, but theycked in one aspect, loyalty. It was low, but the personnel bought from the system would have a far higher loyalty.


    The only reason these refugees fell in line and did not resort to crimes, was because they needed their lord to protect their lives and way of life from the dangers of savages around.


    Why would they ever listen to me out of the goodness of their hearts? They are bound tosh out and steal everything from me, upy my seat of power and either exile or kill me.''


    But using fortune is not worth it.'' System told him one point of fortune was worth ten people; 100 points a thousand people.


    The loyalty was nice but they were far too few. With a 100 fortune I can get a basic refugee camp.  (newbie discount. It will disappear after the nation is formed.)


    The basic refugee camp pumped out 700-2100 people, a gamble where he could win or lose. Last time Zhong Yu won, having gained 800 extra people and saving him 80 points.


    It made using fortune highly inefficient while the refugee camp would provide much more people.


    Whereas if he had the points, he''d use them to exchange directly. It would work towards the safety and the stability of his domain.


    With many loyalists in hisnds, it would influence the rest and change their minds from rebelling, slowly turning them into loyalists as well. Ah, people, they have the strongest herd instinct.''


    Pondering these questions, Zhong Yu''s mind regained bnce. He walked out of the study and went to his personal training ground to take out his 100 imperial guards.


    In a sh of light, the field was popted by an extra hundred soldiers. They wore red and ck armor, a type of chain armor with short sleeves that protected the back and front while also wearing a helmet; it was very simr to the Han Dynasty''s armor. The armor was tough, with the helmet having a high crest on it. While beneath, they had a generic garment of the third century; wide and long to the knee.


    Their waist was adorned with a sword, a longbow on their backs, an intricate crossbow hanging from a side and a bronze mask, bearing the savage face of a Taotie. (T/N: a Taotie is an ancient Chinese mythological creature symbolizing gluttony.)


    What had Zhong Yu ted was that each came with a warhorse, meaning they were cavalry. It was only natural, since imperial guards could go to battle mounted, they knew archery and could fight in melee. They were elites and the emperor''s personal army.


    Their numbers weren''t high. Just a few tens of thousands could match a regr army. It would safeguard the dynasty for generations.


    The way Zhong Yu saw it, in a normal world without superpowers, where such soldiers didn''t just pop out of nowhere, he''d need decades of time and effort to drill a hundred thousand soldiers at this standard.


    But now, this crack team was his tomand. No one could take them from him as they had undying loyalty. He was truly confident in the system''s ability.


    Zhong Yu examined them, his mind going a mile a minute. Just an hour ago he was vexed and tormented about his survival.


    While now he had this team of seasoned soldiers, removing all his problems. They would tear anything and everything that threatened his safety with their swords.


    Let the n start!''

 Chapter 25: Cavalry

    Chapter 25: Cavalry


    Ever since the Yellow Turban Army changed their attitude, he realized a ruler didn''t need pity or feelings. Every death and every loss was just a number in his eyes.


    No matter howrge the number got in his pursuit for power, he wouldn''t bat an eye. This was the basic mentality of any emperor.


    Thus the appearance of the hundred imperial guards didn''t affect him. He only spoke a few words to appease them and rte to him so as to protect his government office. Also, he would be safe from any assassinations.


    Zhong Yu found out that the soldiers were quite simr to the Yellow Turban Army. In the long run, they would question him after the many battles and casualties just like always. The same went to all who had unquestionable loyalty, all ending up the same way.


    Unless there was one among them of impressive potential, showcasing his talent in order to blind them of the bigger picture.


    Otherwise, towards men destined to die, it would be impossible to be invested emotionally as It would be irresponsible to himself and others.


    Back in the study, Zhong Yu reviewed his next n to beat the savage alliance with minimal losses.


    He would have the remaining soldiers lead the recruits into cleaning 10 km around the small tribes, one at a time.


    To capitalize his obscurity from the truly big tribes, he''d swallow all the other weaker tribes to boost his poption. All in preparation for when the true enemies be aware of his presence.


    Then, with the hundred man battle side quest he would finish and the expansion main mission, he would have two lottery tickets, boosting his power and allowing him to face the bigger threats.


    That time would also coincide with the ending of the month, and as a viscount, he would have a 100 fortune stipend. With the system exchanging two soldiers for one point, he would get soldiers unlike those Yellow Turban Army, who were nothing more than crazed peasants.


    Although not much stronger than the Yellow Turban Army, as they were only able to take on four men each, they all had something the Yellow Turban Armycked, discipline.


    The strict training they went through only came out inrger andrger battles.


    This was why at the end of the Han dynasty, in time of the Yellow Turban Rebellion, there were so many instances of some generals with a thousand soldiers beating ten thousand men, or three thousand against fifty thousand, five thousand against a hundred thousand and thirty thousand against a million.


    All because the Yellow Turban Army had no coordination, no order, making their superior numbers a disadvantage. It was better to have fewer but disciplined men than a mob.


    100 fortune tranted into 200 ordinary soldiers. This would mean a savage tribe of a thousand people wouldn''t pose a threat even if they sent half of them into war.


    Just with these 200 soldiers and the 300 recruits, along with the remnant Yellow Turban Army, he could even go head to head with those tribes of ten thousand people. Then he''d see who was the real lord over thesends.


    But now that he was out of Yellow Turban Army and Wang Daniu''s control, he had free reign to develop his domain.Since he had the 100 imperial guards, which were far stronger than average soldiers. These were good people to keep those malcontent Yellow Turban Army and hateful service army at bay.


    To say nothing of their equipment and warhorses. I''ve never seen any cavalry in this ce so far. There might be something simr, but I doubt it they''re high in number and so well fitted.''


    The cavalry offers me extensive tactics and great mobility on the battlefield for strategies I could never implement before.''


    If he had them in thest battle, he''d finish off one tribe before the alliance formed, weakening their side.


    It would''ve minimized his losses. He chose to do this before because of the constant scouts sent to watch him.


    If he had sent troops, those hunting savages familiar with thend would react far faster, leading to him surrounded and defeated.


    With the cavalry, even if the scouts had time to report, it would crush the tribe before reinforcements arrived. This was the advantage of mobility, and why they were called the kings of the battlefield.


    To those ignorant savages who were clueless of the mere concept of armor, the instant they saw his armored cavalry, they would look at them as gods'' envoys,ing down to punish them, losing all morale as they might not even put up a fight.


    The emissaries of ancient China''s dynasties would say, "Await my lord''s imperial troops and ye shall turn to ashes, your bones crushed."


    This sentence alone crushed any will to fight in the rebels, surrendering in an instant. Or their n from the start was to negotiate better conditions for surrendering.


    Zhong Yu fantasized those tribes were no different. Those savages, wrecked with fear, would find their tribe surrounded by the cavalry. Afterwards they would find themselves intimidated by a barrage of arrows.


    "Surrender or die!" This is what would be said after the savages have lost, seeing their fellow warriors bend the knee and kiss the hooves of the opposition.


    Wiping the drool of his face, Zhong Yu exited the study with his perfect image, calling the imperial guard captain, Li Yong, to gather fifty men.


    Walking out of his mansion, he was eager to see the faces of those traitors at the sight of his cavalry.


    Would they despair and fall into terror? I Wonder how I should punish them.'' Zhong Yu mused.

 Chapter 26: Gratitude and Hatred

    Chapter 26: Gratitude and Hatred


    Walking out of his residence, Zhong Yu arrived at a newly built square for public events and an announcement..


    Under people''s shock he appeared with fifty soldiers as escort.


    As he stood above as he scanned the crowd with a firm gaze,stopping on the people and recruits.


    That chilling and hard gaze made their skin crawl as they panicked and sweated like pigs, not daring to even meet his gaze..


    Fifteen minutester, he lifted the pressure and addressed them, "Have everyone called for an important announcement."


    After he said this, all of the recruits and people ran like their lives were on the line.


    Zhong Yu''s attitude scared the hell out of them. They had never seen such an imposing disy since they got here.


    Zhong Yu saw their funny scramble and showed a cold smile, just standing there not saying anything, having a bigger impact.


    He didn''t wait long. In one hour, every resident was present, including the children and elderly.


    The panicked messengers were obvious their lord wasn''t in a good mood and rushed here to avoid their lives being cut short.


    The filled square was eerily quiet. Even those rowdy little buggers were unnerved from the tense mood. They looked around tensely while hugging their parents, feeling surrounded by monsters.


    With his entire domain gathered in one ce, his eyes turned with a frown to the Yellow Turban Army and service army that had him feel the threat of death.


    The men jumped in fright, clutching their weapons, ready to incite mutiny against their lord and safeguard their lives.


    Their disy in thest battle had their lord feel threatened and hated.


    Now they feared he would order those unknown elite soldiers to ughter the three hundred recruits.


    As the mood grew heavier, the people and recruits turned to the Yellow Turban Army.


    They all felt their lord''s insecurities about them, or he wouldn''t have surrounded his official residence with soldiers the first thing he did getting back.


    Who was he guarding against? Certainly not from defenseless refugees, so it had to be the Yellow Turban Army.


    They heard the news how more than 100 went and only a handful returned. These soldiers bore resentment for their lord, forcing him to look for personal guards to ensure his safety.


    As a matter of fact, the lord, having got his new elite corp from god, knew what was convenient for everyone to put these rebels in their ce.


    Then again, I would do the same thing in his stead.'' No one would bat an eye to these soldiers who died for daring to raise their hands at their lord.


    The impasse was close to erupting in an armed conflict, with some even bearing their weapons when Zhong Yu eased a breath and said.


    "You, in front, had ill will towards me, but it is understandable after enduring such arge battle, your minds jumpy and strained. I don''t hold it against you. But that is in regard to capital punishment. You shall all be reassigned as vanguard for your crimes. You''ll be at the forefront of battle. Unless you take ten heads or earn great merit, you won''t escape this punishment." Zhong Yu paused after speaking so much, giving Yellow Turban Army time to reflect and allow them toe to a decision.


    Zhong Yu resumed, "Well? Have you thought about it? I think I gave you enough time to decide on rebellion or epting punishment."


    The Yellow Turban Army and service army struggled, wrecking their heads with these two choices. Yet both were just as disastrous.


    One one hand, being in the vanguard implied 90% of dying, the same reason why the ves and service army suffered so.


    On the other was certain doom. They would be free but the freedom was short lived, ending with their lives. Those res and fierce expressions from the surrounding elite soldiers let them see just what their end would be like.


    Time ticked by one second at a time. Zhong Yu gave them an hour to think while the people around had a yful smile, curious about their decision as well.


    But for safety reasons, they kept their distance from the culprits.


    When Zhong Yu grew impatient, a hardy man from the Y stepped forth, fell to his knees and banged his head on the ground, "Your Grace is merciful. I know of my crimes against the Lord, yet Your Grace has given me a chance at life. I could never refuse your kindness, lord, and shall enter the vanguard, giving my all for you to redeem myself."


    Zhong Yu noticed him before. He was the first to charge in the first fight and those against two dozen men tribes. He was both brave and sharp.


    He recalled how the man killed two men and rewarded him with a shi of food.


    But since he dared to have such hostility towards him, Zhong Yu wiped it all off.


    Zhong Yu  Hatred is easier to remember than gratitude.

 Chapter 27: The Weak

    Chapter 27: The Weak


    The rest, following their leader''s example, knocked their head on the ground, making the noise of a bang as soon as impact.


    "We wish to enter the vanguard and give our lives to lord for our crimes. We ask that Lord forgive us criminals, so that we may serve you forever!"


    Their heads banged again and blood seeped, dying the pavement red.


    Seeing their somewhat loyal disy and having epted his ruling, Zhong Yu spoke with a cold face, "Having such sincerity, I can''t bear to me you. Fine, I will write it off this time, but never again. And don''t let me find you neglecting your duty. This chance onlyes once."


    Hearing Zhong Yu''s eased tone, everyone was jubnt. They all smiled, yet hidden behind was sorrow.


    Freedom, our rare freedom, is gone once more. Our dignity, that lofty and prideful feeling, is now once more trampled under someone''s boot.''


    Taking everything for granted, one didn''t realize the value of it until they lost it. People feel disdain when they have it, discarding it at first chance, only to find it the very thing they needed as it slipped their grasp.


    Signaling for the remaining Yellow Turban Army to withdraw, Zhong Yu turned to the people and the recruits.


    None met his gaze, lowering their heads.


    Zhong Yu dressed his voice and spoke, "Tomorrow at dawn, all soldiers are to assemble in the square. We will set out and destroy the two tribes, including any other small ones. "


    Zhong Yu''s deration broke the peaceful mood and the people were rowdy. They were none too happy losing a hundred soldiers only to go back to battle again.


    Especially the recruits, they never witnessed war and never saw blood flow in rivers.


    They saw how the Yellow Turban Army went to warst time and only a few returned so how could they ept ending the same as well? Their reaction was the most intense.


    Ironically, it was the Yellow Turban Army who was the quietest. They saw thising.


    Seasoned soldiers knew time waited for no one. They had to capitalize on this moment to get rid of the tribes having lost their chieftains and warriors.,


    Letting them off to recover would mean having even worse casualties in the future.


    The people that had nothing to do with this order, werementing as well. Much of their kin was among these soldiers and having to go to war meant the high chance of never seeing them again.


    A prolonged war was a tragedy, with many deaths and suffering. But who could ever escape death?


    In this chaotic world, only the strong lived on. Why would anyone fight to the bitter end? To survive. They struggle, fighting tooth and nail just for that slim hope of keeping their lives. They would pay any price, relinquish anything to grasp it.


    Zhong Yu didn''t me them. It was natural for these ignorant people to not understand this and feel fear instead.


    But he wasn''t about to let the panic continue, or it would fester and grow, fighting against his orders.


    "Silence. Have you no respect for authority? Did you just forget the early punishment? You want that much to join the vanguard?" Zhong Yu spoke pitilessly, making them shiver and lower their heads.


    Yeah, we can''t fight the lord''s order. Saying anything in this crowded ce will be a direct affront to his dignity.''


    These people were weak and needed him for protection. Dissent was ill advised.


    Their only chance at life was following through his orders. Even more so if they wanted to rise in ranks.


    They all had a mask of sorrow, with the women and elderly in tears for their sons and husbands. Would they ever return?


    Most men changed with the era, while the very few changed the era itself. Victory meant life and defeat meant death, all settled on the field of battle.


    Most of these weaklings could not endure their tragic fates, making dying early a kind of blessing.


    They would be relieved of the pain of seeing their loved ones die before them, free of the upper ss'' subjugation, having long since grown ignorant and numb to everything. Many aspire to this life and that was why they would sacrifice their own without a care.


    Zhong Yu continued, "I won''t beat around the bush. I know your pain so we will end it here. Go back to your families and say goodbye for tomorrow, you will be present in the square or be punished by death or turned ve."


    Having said his piece, Zhong Yu bore a hateful look, his piercing eyes seemed to find those of weak heart and bent to flee. He would make them an example.


    Despite their work being waved off for today, no one felt any happier. Only those orphan soldiers were somewhat excited.


    Though all grieved under Zhong Yu''s threat and could only bear it in silence. They would only release it home, among their kin.


    The night was fated to be a long and restless one ,filled with grief. The mother donned her son in his armor, the wife packed her husband''s bag, and the son paid his respect to his father.


    On the morrow, the moon gave way to the sun, its rays dispelling the darkness.


    The warriors rushed on the battlefield to meet their match, for survival and for everything.


    While their kin went with their day by drowning their sorrows in work.


    The weak had no right for fairness. This world was filled with forgotten things.


    Zhong Yu  A new age is upon us, one forged by no means but war.

 Chapter 28: Choice

    Chapter 28: Choice


    Ye Yuan, the man who stepped forth first the other day had gone through private school for a few years and knew how to read. It was a name he gave himself, to express his future full of promise.


    But it all fell apart with the Yellow Turban Armys arrival. He didn''tck anything in his home, but then the yellow turbans came, killing his parents and humiliating his wife, taking everything from him.


    While he struggled through the shame like a lowly bug, he beseeched the Yellow Turban Army for mercy and offered him an even worse living on this wretched earth.


    Submitting did not always mean sumbing as the light in your eyes shined just as bright.


    While those in the Yellow Turban Army mocked and sneered, showering Ye Yuan, the ex-owner, in humiliation.


    They were mighty pleased with themselves for making him crawl on the ground and begging for his wretched life like a lowly bug.


    One needed even more courage to debase himself to such humiliation.


    In Ye Yuan''s heart the embers of revenge sparked. He wished to tear everything to pieces and send them straight to hell in the cruelest way possible.


    But having no power to make it a reality, all that was left was humbling himself in keeping his life and biding his time for the perfect moment to strike.


    Powerless, helpless, alone and breathless. Is this truly me?''


    He was proud of his identity, a literary talent who had not an ounce of skill with the de. The very least, the useless de did offer a modicum sense of safety.


    The Yellow Turban Army had enough of humiliating Ye Yuan at some point and went for other entertainment.


    When the Yellow Turban team was defeated, Ye Yuan capitalized on their boss'' moment of weakness and used his trained hands to take the man''s head.


    He cackled like a madman and shed bloody tears like a demon from hell.


    What followed was Ye Yuan wandering thend, only to return back to the Yellow Turban Army, unable to go back to his life.


    He did everything those from the Yellow Turban Army asked, feeling self-disgust every time from those outrageous and cruel things he had done. All of it just to be a part of them.


    I have taken revenge, falling to the depths of hell and turning into a demon. I have no hope of bing an angel.''


    After joining Wang Daniu''s team, he found himself, through inexplicable means, under this strange lord.


    Curious, he served under him, yet felt nothing for his fellow teammates, though kept up appearances for the sake of a better life.


    To find what made the lord so special, he showed initiative in the first battle against the tribes, just to catch the lord''s eyes.


    Onlyter to find himself the only survivor of his team after battling the savages. He was anything but sorry for them, though he found his fate might not be so different in the long run.


    That was why he wanted to kill the lord to keep his life, the one who took no pity on cannon fodder like him.


    He understood this truth when the lord merely watched the ever faithful Wang Daniu get his head chopped off.


    Then he witnessed his lord pull out an elite troop out of god knows where. They looked like Han Dynasty soldiers he saw on the battlefields. Wearing ruthless expressions and mowing down the Yellow Turban Army with practiced ease.


    That was when he grasped the chance to avenge his family.


    He didn''t fear death, but that didn''t equal to throwing his life for nothing. For this he stood out and showed his devotion for his lord.


    He wanted to see how far this man would reach, what could he aplish, what power would he grasp?


    Before this he had showcased his talents and skills, fighting lord''s battles for him.


    If he coulde along with his lord until the very end, who knows, there might even be a way to revive his family and achieve his nigh impossible dream.


    Daylight came swiftly. The night felt short for those family members who''s kin were tittering between life and death, yet also a wake up call.


    Yet, survival? It was such a heavy word, pushing them forward towards a fate no one wanted. Oh, fate, you had left them without a choice, but choose between life and death, obeying and resisting. Taking the path they thought was right and now, suffering the consequences.


    None of them were brave, nor did they want to die for honor, or their family. All that remained was choosing between certain death and the possibility of death.


    Thus, every single one of them were graced by the sun in the square, waiting for Zhong Yu to check on them before setting out.


    Zhong Yu walked with a steady gait out of his official residence and onto the stage in the square, watching the silent recruits having been disciplined by their officers, waiting for inspection.


    "Good, so you heeded my words and made the choice you thought was right. Then, work hard to stay alive. For yourselves, your families, give your all in swinging those swords. Take them and fight for your right to live and glory!" Zhong Yu spoke with pride.


    The red dawn in the horizon reflected off the clouds, professing theing of a bloody day.


    Zhong Yu  I hold others'' fate, but who holds mine?

 Chapter 29: The Tribes Unrest

    Chapter 29: The Tribes Unrest


    Rows of troops weed the new day with discipline, marching out of the fledgling city, Luoyang.


    Leading them were Zhong Yu and fifty imperial guards in rows of five. The majestic guard had its bright armor shining in the sun''s glow.


    In the middle were the 300 recruits with tense faces from fear of the unknown and what was toe.


    Or perhaps a thrill, yearning to gain merit in this battle to rise above their station with glory.


    The human condition came in many shapes and sizes, but regardless of their individual ethos, one thing was set in stone, they were going to war.


    Bringing up the rear was the 26 ves, with Ye Yuan as their leader, the same one who took it upon himself to kneel yesterday.


    They walked woodenly with a hard and bloodthirsty face, not giving a damn about anyone, knowing they were so close to death.


    All that mattered was who was the target and how many.'' When will the fight start? Will we survive?''


    While the other 50 imperial guards patrolled around the area to catch any iing enemy attacks and thwart it. Or maybe they were there to keep an eye on any deserters from the ve corp or recruits.


    War was cruelty, containing certain death. In the face of one''s demise, many shocking and unbelievable things ur all for a chance at life.


    This was how the army procession marched out of the town, under the people''s eyes. Zhong Yu was leading on an unknown journey to an unknown destination.


    In a corner of a ne with water and lush vegetation, a perfect spot for animals had the Mo tribe set up camp. They had been leaving her for so long, its been a decade already.


    To protect them in this lush slice of heaven, the first time they came here, they rarely had rank two Denel leading the waning tribe with few warriors on him from fighting Edson tribe and its small tribe allies.


    Here, the Mo thrived and grew, all thanks to him, and they honored him with chieftain hood.


    Denel was never one to disappoint as he had gotten the tribe from just 100 people into double that in these ten years.All to have their sworn enemy crushed beneath their foot and be the ruler of this 10km slice ofnd.


    For the same reason the Elder got rid of the elders, and so many warriors chose to follow his trend of thriving.


    But the prideful faces of the people here from having grown so much in the past ten years were sunken and gued by sorrow.


    Their husbands, sons and fathers, fell in battle and left few stragglers running back in fear, with some even gone insane, talking to themselves.


    The managers of the tribe and shaman questioned the unbnced yet still coherent cowards after much coaxing about what on earth happened.


    They''d rather not have known. Denel died, the same Denel who beat all the surrounding tribes, with an honorless death, ganging up


    With so many losses, including Denel, the tribe''s safety was at stake. This lush area would catch on the greedy eyes of other tribes around and might even fall under another''s rule.


    Thinking of their fates, sorrow gripped their hearts and hatred at the one who took so many of their kin from them.


    In the tribal hall, several people discussed the future course of the tribe.


    "What can we do? The chieftain is dead, our warriors are dead, and the tribe has never been weaker. The only capable fighters we have are barely ten. Even if we add those barely capable, we will still only have twenty, with most of them too old." The speaker was a thin elderly.


    He was the grand elder whose survival in the earlier tribe''s purge he had to thank for his limited influence and spineless nature. Denel had him take the position of grand elder to appease his fellow tribesmen.


    "We need to gather our forces and ask other tribes for help to attack those yellow-skins. They are a gue on thisnd, a demon sent to wipe us all out and the Ender Alliance!" One heavyset man with a fierce face spoke. He was one of the original few who were with Denel from the start and the chieftain rewarded his loyalty by making him second elder.


    "Let''s not fight. Let''s hear what lord shaman has to say. He is the wisest among us, able tomune with spirits. We need to heed his words." Said a in man in his fifties. He was bald with sparse white hair.


    "Lord shaman, what do you think?" Grand Elder and second elder asked.


    "This is not the time to think about fighting our enemy, but the n''s survival. We lost too many warriors to deter the other tribes and protect this lushnd. We must look for another safe ce, now while they haven''t noticed our weakness."


    The shaman''s calm and steady voice echoed in everyone''s ears.


    The tribe is on itsst leg and we need to consider the tribe''s safety not to go to war with our bitter enemy. Since they beat the alliance, they must be even stronger.''


    What he needed right now was a way to keep his tribe alive.


    As the debate continued, a guard burst in in panic, scrambling before the elders and stammering, "Shaman, elders, t-there''s some people in odd clothes outside the tribe. Most of them have yellow skin and are just like the survivors described. They''re the army of that unknown tribe!"


    The shaman and elders'' faces showed fear and horror.

 Chapter 30: Forced Surrender

    Chapter 30: Forced Surrender


    "Those yellow-skinned demons came to kill us and we only have twenty fighters and no warriors. What do we do? How do we push them back?" The sapless grand elder was the first to balk under pressure and give in to despair.


    "Stop panicking. Since they''re here we''ll just have all capable grab a weapon, even the women and children. We''ll die together if we have to. Then they''ll see that the Mo tribe is not one to mess with!" Second elder was outraged by his cowardice, barking at him.


    "You''re arguing at a time like this? Anji, how many are there and how do they look?" The shaman grew irate at their squabble, questioning the guard.


    "Shaman, from a rough guess I find them to be more than 300 men. The vanguard all wore armor with 100 riding some unknown armored magic beast. It''s as if they came from the pits of hell, ruthless and demonic." Anji replied after calming down.


    "Three hundred and magic beast riders on top with armor. Did they have such force? Why then did the survivor say the chieftain wiped most of their men? Did the deserters lie to cover their shame? Or is it that the yellow-skinns didn''t reveal their entire handst time?" The shaman muttered, turning the information every which side to get to the truth.


    The grand elder was positively shaking now, "They have so many soldiers? That''s more than our and Anderson''s tribes put together. We are doomed! We should just surrender rather than have everyone die for nothing."


    "You dare mention surrender? I''ll kill you here and now, then offer your head to our ancestral spirit." The ever loyal second elder to Denel was outraged.


    "Silence you fools. You fight now, when deathes knocking? The shaman raised his voice."


    Then in a calm tone he said, "Let''s all see the situation. If it''s as hopeless as Anji said, we stand no chance and we will surrender for survival. We can''t let those innocent tribesmen die for our outrage." The shaman seemed to age ten years, needing Anji to support him on his way outside.


    Second elder''s never talked back, not after seeing shaman''s crestfallen look, opting to follow along.


    While the grand elder was wild with glee, skipping after them and nagging, "That''s our shaman, brilliant andpassionate, always putting the tribe first. We admire you for your strong will to endure such humiliation."


    Reaching the tribe''s gates, they saw rows upon rows of yellow-skins.


    They all wore armor and military attire, with thest ones riding some unknown magical beasts, roaming around the tribe.


    Among the cavalry escorts there was one man wearing ck armor. The sun reflected off him, giving the illusion he was a god, filled with dignity and daunting.


    The shaman looked hesitant seeing the unmoving soldiers. They looked disorderly but covered every gap so no savage escaped.


    The cavalry patrolled around, on alert for anything that got through.


    The disy plunged the shaman into the pits of hopelessness, howling in grief, Had the ancestral spirit forsaken us? Has the great Evesting Sky abandoned us?''


    The Grand Elder behind him was a quivering mess, wrought with fear from the intimidating sight.


    Even the ever tough second elder was lost for words at the recruits in armor. All he could do was defer to shaman.


    "We surrender. We can''t oppose such forces, we can''t fight them. For the sake of those innocent tribesmen, we must surrender. Someone has to go and ask them if they ept the Mo tribe''s surrender without bloodshed." The shaman spoke towards the elders.


    "Who will go out?" The Grand Elder saw how everyone lowered their heads.


    The Grand Elder was too scared to step forth and face that demonic army. Second elder never said anything because of his pride, unable to lower himself in front of an enemy. While the third elder, a simple and unreasonable man, how could he ept such an impossible task?


    It''s all up to these poor bones then.'' The shaman swayed as he walked, making the other three elders feel guilty, yet no one stepped in, letting him go face the enemy alone.


    The gates creaked open a crack and an aged man walked out, his gait unsteady under the protection of a frail guard as he made his way to Zhong Yu''s army. The guard held a white g, the symbol of surrender among tribes.


    Stopping a few steps away from the army, the shaman spoke in anguage somewhat different from his tribe.


    "I seek an audience with your leader. Please inform him as I have important matters to discuss with him!"


    The soldiers were lost. As men from the Han Dynasty they had no clue what that gibberish meant. But Zhong Yu standing ten feet behind did.


    As the guard shivered in fear, Zhong Yu spoke like their savior.


    "Let theme, I want to hear their piece. But only the old man."


    Note: Evesting Sky is themon deity for all barbarians, analogous to ancient China''s belief of Heaven.


    The custom of the white g is prevalent throughout thends, not just Lost ins. It is unknown from where and when it all began.

 Chapter 31: Accepted Surrender

    Chapter 31: epted Surrender


    At Zhong Yu''s order, the soldiers opened a path for the shaman to reach him.


    With how narrow it was, Anji would have to stay behind, leaving the shaman to face Zhong Yu alone.


    Five steps from Zhong Yu, the shaman found himself staring at swords, the cavalry hinting in no uncertain ways, That''s close enough.''


    With this ce capable of having superpowers and god knew what other quirks, any closer would lead to death.


    "The great and noble lord''s power has struck fear in my tribe hearing sir''s march upon our home. The women are too anxious to gather herbs, the men are too tense to hunt and the children are too restless to y anymore." The shaman said.


    "It''s all due to the Lord''s power. My people have earned your ire and for that are afraid. Thus they sent me, the shaman, wishing to forgive their uncouth reaction and forgive them for their transgression." The shaman fell to his knees, knocking his heavy and weary head on the cold ground.


    "You earned my discontent by not knowing my authority, not understanding my kindness. And now you wish to change your ways and bathe under my glory, but I will not hold it against you." Zhong You humbly spoke.


    "Rise, how can I have an elder kneeling on the ground? I decided to forgive your people and make them my men to wash away their sins." From the shaman''s fear and respect, Zhong Yu didn''t mess with him, in case he set off the tribe''s anger. He was pleased already he didn''t have to waste a soldier and yet get 100+ savages with hardly any effort.


    With Zhong Yu''s promise, the shaman brightened up.


    He withdrew with utmost respect and walked back to the tribe to prepare them to wee Zhong Yu''s army.


    At the shaman''s safe return, the elders were joyful, the grand elder in particr. He thought death was imminent but now, the excitement got to him having ovee this fate and said:


    "Shaman, with me around, the tribesmen will never resist. For us to survive this ordeal is a blessing from our ancestral spirit from having that lord show us such kindness."


    At his words, hinting the obvious betrayal in his bones of his own tribesmen just to keep his puny life, second elder, who was doing the same thing, was not so open about it and just snorted.


    The grand elder ignored him, "Shaman, then I ll have my loyal men gather the people to meet the tribe outside, to show them our devotion and sincerity."


    He got off the walls and went on the sacrificial altar while having his son and three loyal men rounding up the people.


    Everyone soon arrived, even the few fighters. After the previous unrest and killings, the tribe was now at 98 people with only 20 fighters. Many of which were terrified warriors.


    They were the reason shaman forwent fighting that tribe, knowing that victory was impossible.


    Thus, with the shaman and the grieving second elder leading, the tribe walked out, separated into two groups outside and kneeling.


    The cold earth hitting their heads and the sharp pain cleared their minds with every kowtow, making their fates as captives sink in and face the cruel reality.


    Only the shaman kneeled while presenting the chieftain''s symbol of power, a scepter, above his head. He waited for someone to take it while also epting centuries of honor and glory this tribe had earned.


    The restless recruits flooded the tribe at the orders of the officers. They were split into 100 men to stand on each side of the road, in case there was a hidden assassin aiming for Zhong Yu.


    While the lord himself, under the imperial guard''s protection, reached the gate with four knights in front of highly skilled soldiers; their strength was around rank one.


    The cavalry stopped before the shaman, still holding out the scepter.


    He was pained and tormented by grief, but had to reign in the discontent deep in his heart. His n was to use this chance to summon the ancestral spirit''s power in a burst of power and take Zhong Yu down with his life.


    Though his people would suffer at the soldiers'' rage, he was convinced some would slip through and reform the tribe to exact vengeance on this tribe.


    How could he just give this n up? So the grand elder took the scepter and gave it to a knight before going to the side.


    At the knights total disrespect, the people were fuming. But at the sheer gap in numbers between the sides, they restrained their anger.


    The defeateds resistance was pointless, forced to obey against his will. It was the only way for the weak to survive.


    Zhong Yu''s men searched the tribe for other people and riches, enjoying the glory of victory.

 Chapter 32: Obedience and Defiance

    Chapter 32: Obedience and Defiance


    Zhong Yu wasn''t making things hard on them since it was his first tribe of a hundred he captured, and had to show some respect.


    Being too hard on them would make future conquering harder, needing to fight everyst tribe in his path, with the constant battles grinding down his forces.


    It was just not worth it, only dying his progress in these godforsakennds and missing many chances.


    The Lost ins stretched for 500 km, around the size of a Chinese province. Based on the ancient system, the Lost ins, with its fertilends and lush vegetation could be divided into ten regions and 80-90 counties. Based on early development, he could support 3-5 million mouths to feed. And that was just a rough estimate.


    Of course it was also an idealistic projection. Besides the fact thesends were yet to be under Zhong Yu''s control, even when he did have them, he didn''t have the manpower to control them.


    Based on the tribe''s culture in the Lost ins, Zhong Yu had an idea for its development capability.


    The Lost ins'' poption was only around nine hundred thousand. To say nothing of when Zhong Yu starts conquering it one battle at a time, driving the poption even lower through bloodshed.


    The savages were tough and wouldn''t give in unless they were scared or destroyed.


    This case for instance. To hold control over the 10 km around, he had turned thends red from how many he killed yet only half of the tribe were handled. He reckoned by the time he had Lost ins in control, the poption would be under six hundred thousand.


    Yet to use them to control a stretch ofnd 3 million would need? That was fantasy, bar none.


    So Zhong Yu took a softer approach, by luring the captives with rewards.


    He''d make the weaker tribes, at least weaker than him, see that after surrendering they wouldn''t be treated like cattle.


    And even if Zhong Yu made them citizens, they''d still have to work and pay taxes like everyone else.


    The gap in treatment for those weaker tribes would grind at their will and force them to a decision.


    Sometimes, words had more value than actions. Those savages would then develop his city, making a far better oue for him.


    He would thus gain the power to control a bigger poption and settle his rule on Lost ins. While his force would grow and grow for the perfect time to conquer the Lost ins and gain more power.


    Pacifying the Mo tribe, Zhong Yu turned his army for the Edson tribe, only to find stauncher people than in Mo.


    Despite Edson''s battlest night ending with their men crushed and the chieftain dead, they still dare defy him even with only ten fighters.


    Thecent Zhong Yu met with this turmoil and snuffed his good mood out.


    Enraged, he ordered the vanguard and the new ves from the Mo tribe to attack.


    Worthy of note was that these Mo ves were just 20.Between then ages of 12 and 16 that Zhong Yu sent to their deaths.


    To show off his grand elder swag after selling out his tribe, he became the ve corp leader.


    Though all raised their voices when they heard of bing fodder, but were quelled at grand elder''s snitching to Zhong Yu and thetter''s intervention, making these people hate grand elder even more.


    The siege began, though could hardly be called that when attacking a vige surrounded by a low earthen wall. They didn''t even have fortifications.


    Such crude defense, despite the entire Edson tribe mobilizing its defense, only 20 people were truly fighters.


    They stood no chance before these wolves hungering for merits and gaining freedom forced into this war?


    In just fifteen minutes, the defenses broke with barely tree casualties on the ve corp side and a few wounded.


    Because of the Edson tribe''s defeat, the people hid in their homes. But even with the heavy losses from the fight, Zhong Yu had his men kill everyst male, even infants while making the women below 20 into ves. And the rest were made to cater to soldiers'' needs in the camp and provide stress relief.


    The Edson tribe soon cried out in agony and grief as the service army charged in with red eyes, with a gruesome and horrible event happening that words failed to describe.


    Zhong Yu''s cavalry and recruits were waiting outside, stopping any that tried to escape.


    Zhong Yu couldn''t care less about the vanguard and the ves, while the recruits and cavalry were his forces he nned on using to keep his domain in check.


    He wouldn''t let them devolve into beasts and turn them into fiends ruining his ns.


    He wanted them obedient and hanging on his words, an organized force.


    The cannon fodder didn''t care at all. With their low chance of survival, any battle could be theirst.


    They were quickly reced and were of no threat regardless of their erratic behavior, so long their numbers were in check.


    While they would also act as a deterrent for other tribes in case they resisted. Forced to face these demons upon their people, only to leave corpses behind.


    Zhong Yu  A man''s urges are like a wounded beast. After losing control, they had no scruples.


    February 20th, New Era, year 1, Lost ins. With the fall of Edson and Mo tribes at Luoyang, a new lord has risen.

 Chapter 33: The Rim

    Chapter 33: The Rim


    With the biggest two tribes in 10 km over and done with, the rest fell like a house of cards, with not a single man escaping.


    This would give him ten days before the news of the yellow-skinned tribe spread further.


    In a savage society, whose only thoughts revolve around blood, they had a strong notion of turf. Because their turf provided food which in turn meant the tribe''s survival.


    Making any tribe rashly attacking another, be rooted out on the spot. Unless it was part of the alliance.


    Under such custom, no tribe would up and invade another tribe, lest they incurred their own downfall.


    Under this condition, Zhong Yu had an easy time pulling the wool over the ins and buying enough time to build his strength for the next fanatic of the Ender Alliance came charging.


    Themunication between tribes wasughable. With the chieftains made to attend an annual meeting at the core of the alliance at the start of the year.


    Or more like, to dere their loyalties to the alliance leader, then discuss the ns for the new year and the two enemy invasions.


    Besides that, only the alliance leader''s messenger had free reign to travel on the ins. It was a rule enforced to prevent other tribes from colluding against it.


    So he very much encouraged this behavior, making every tribe be on their own.


    Because of this grossck ofmunication in this backward society, no one was the wiser of the festering gue growing in their backyard. It was the only ce for him to keep developing.


    The only reason he was still alive was because of the two huge forces shing, and the savages'' high thirst for battle.


    These warriors do not fight for the alliance leader, but for the survival of their tribe.


    They could not afford to lose, or their tribe would die with them, bing the other two powers'' ves, suffering untold humiliation and torture.


    Knowing the tribes were filled with mettle when going to war, always advancing, caused the two forces to show restraint in their invasions.


    So despite how backward and crude the tribal alliance was, their simple minds led to the birth to the third power in the Lost ins.


    After getting the Mo tribe, Zhong Yu found out the ins'' situation, location and customs.


    Greed took root in his heart and an unquenchable ambition. Withmunications halted for the tribes, he had a way forward.


    The Ender Alliance was the best stepping stone to the big league in bing the boss of the Lost ins.


    All he had to do was suck its marrow in obscurity, and be the fourth power on the ins.


    The poormunication offered this blood sucking insect plenty of time to swallow, the alliance''s small tribes with none the wiser.


    With the Edson tribe''s ughter and Mo''s surrender, his poption rose by 180.


    Being in desperate need of people, Zhong Yu was happy even with this, bolstering his development.


    To reach 1000 homes or 5000 people, he was missing 2400. still. But this ce was the best to cover it up by snatching those small tribes from under the alliance''s nose.


    Having talked with Mo''s shaman and confirmed by grand elder, Zhong Yu found the Ender Alliance spanned around 6 prefectures.


    Around 250,000 people, less than the other two powers, more than 300,000, but enough to keep it alive.


    While his position was Ender Alliance''s hintends, far from any power''s range. His back was against an endless forest no one dared to tread out of fear of getting lost in the all-consuming viridian trees.


    The alliance was of firm belief no one could cross it to mount a pincer strike on them. The countless roaming creatures within taught them that ce was abnormal.


    This forgotten corner was the best and safest spot for the people. In this carefree ce, they lost the ambition for newnds having lived here for so long.


    All that remained was hunting for the tribe''s survival. This was why they abhorred any invaders in their way of life.


    They''d never leave unless the alliance leader called, holding but a crude guard around to prevent any tribe from threatening their peace.


    It was everything Zhong Yu hoped for. The further back he went, the higher the tribes'' defiance to control and joint work, and the easier they made it for him to conceal himself.


    Zhong Yu believed he could take a quarter or even a third of the alliance''s poption before he found a leech was squirming on its back.


    And all he needed to assure that this came to pass swiftly and silently. He reckoned he could keep this up for the better part of half a year.


    That was because after came the yearly gathering of chieftains, with the alliance leader''s messengers roaming thends.


    By then he''d have ten of thousands of people and ten thousand soldiers. That came from the system''s stipend of 100 fortune every month per 1000 homes used in exchange for 200 veteran soldiers that had seen blood and years of training.


    While if he reached 10,000 homes, he''d have 1000 fortune a month. Though it would take time to raise 50,000 men.


    Though sure half a year was more than enough to exchange for a few thousands soldiers. Adding to that the reward lottery tickets and the ve corps, he''d reach 20,000 soldiers easy.


    And with training and excellent weaponry, they would be a force to be reckoned with. Hell, he might even win a fight with Ender Alliance.

 Chapter 34: The Lands History

    Chapter 34: The Lands History


    Luoyang had endless forests to the south and east. Besides the countless magic beasts roaming the woods, legend has it that elves lived among these trees.


    They were the once rulers of the Aram Continent, with beautifulplexions, long lives and gifted in magic, controlling nt life and magic beasts to call to their aid in battle.


    But everything that had a beginning had an end. Because of their incredible gifts, the gods took from them a crucial feature.


    Despite their long lives, their reproduction was very poor, making the humans grow in farrger numbers and faster.


    Putting an end to their reign on the Aram Continent and enving every other race since their force had a thousand rank four, a hundred rank five and countless soldiers of other ranks.


    It was enough to quell any race. Especially with the human''s Moon Goddess, Annabelle cowering the Forest God Frieda with Elven God Neil and other races'' weaker gods.


    The age of elves came to an end from the thousands of years of peace they wallowed in. It destroyed their battle spirit and vignce. All they ever cared about was the pursuit of love, freedom, art, music and all that crap.


    They neglected magic research, put off archery and settling for mundane life while abhorring anything remotely violent.


    They pursued something as insipid as love, never marrying in loyalty for their loved ones. Wasting resources on art and killing many lives by exploiting others.


    It was then the seed of hate took hold, growing into an unyielding tree.


    The ignorant elves slept at peace as the race with the biggest ambition grew stronger and stronger, humans.


    Despite having strength, theyckednd, resources and support. It reached a point where they turned their eyes to the rulers of the continent, the elves.


    Knowing their numbers weren''t enough as their kingdom paled inparison to their empire, the leaders went to ally with other races, to overthrow the elves'' brutal regime.


    Waiting and buying their time for a hundred years, everything was in order for war to erupt.


    Under thebined force of men, dwarfs and beastmen, helped by hundreds of other less numerous races, they struck the elves with a flood of 100 million army.


    The corrupt elves were crushed, losing as much as 200,000 people in the initial attack.


    The arrogant higher ups clinged to the long lost glory of the elves in vain, amplifying the losses.


    The death toll rose so much even the rebels didn''t want to see another elf''s execution.


    It reached to a point thousands died every day in this pointless war for over a year.


    Their poption plunged to just 200,000, with their strongest having long since died and the newborns killed.


    This led to the poption being made of only old and young fighters. Even the old were close to being wiped out, having no power to defend themselves. Only 10% survived those that had the strength to fight back.


    The genocide had progressed so much that the survival of the elven race was at stake.


    Because of the elven gods, a meeting took ce to decide the fate of the elven race. They feared the elven gods might unleash their wrath and wipe everyone along with the elves.


    The god''s might on the Aram Continent was under the world''s suppression, but it was more than enough to deal withmon people.


    It led to all the other races'' gods reaching a consensus, banishing the elves in four directions, the southwest swamp, the south ridge, the southeast forest and east prairie; the same areas they looked on with disdain, would now be their new homes.


    As for the rebels, they took the central area with its lushnds to support the numerous races and people.


    But this was far from over. The humans, now having ess to rich resources, didn''t like sharing them with the rest.


    Through conspiracies and schemes, they incited a dwarven and beastman war while dragging the other races into the bloody murder machine. All while humans stood at the side and watched them burn each other in the mes of war.


    Years of warter, the two races were at their end, the perfect time for humans to bear their fangs. They struck hard and fast, either wiping, driving them out or forcing them to surrender.


    The dwarves hid in the south ridge and southwest swamp. Despite pursuing, the elven alliance pushed the humans back.


    The beastmen fled to the northwest desert, to endure starvation and the bitter sandstorms. As for the other races, very few members remained.


    With foreign affairs over, the human''s empire went through civil war over power. The defeated were banished into the northwest desert, and the north''s icy ts.


    Because of the constant wars and cruelties, the human society devolved into a different kind of humans, barbarians.


    The same one Zhong Yu was fighting right now.


    For the elves, it took merely three generations with their 1000 years lifespan.


    The wounds from the war were still healing, their poption barely reaching 300,000. Compared to the rest of the human poption of a billion and millions of soldiers with heroic figures rising again and again, it was nowhere near enough.


    All they could do was sit in their corner and lick their wounds, lest they enter a hole so deep they''d never get out, extinction.


    Proof was the countless battles the savages had all these years and yet not once did they see elves joining.

 Chapter 35: New City

    Chapter 35: New City


    For the same reason Zhong Yu had no concern for south and east, only needing to secure the west and north.


    On the same note, these directions were his expansion trend, teeming with small and self-isted tribes.


    They were the best snack for a growing overlord.


    The details helped him locate Mo tribe''s location, north of Luoyang, and the t terrain between the two was perfect to build a road. The Edson tribe was in the west in a strategic location. With a mountain peak in the north and the river flowing from it in the west, that left south as the only entrance.


    Zhong Yu wanted to build two new towns where these two tribes lived, enough to support a thousand people each.


    They would have a five meter tall wall, 100 guards and three viges around them holding 500 people to supply them with food as well as Luoyang.


    These towns will be treated as cities, and the viges as boroughs. While Luoyang, the county, would send the official in charge of these people and strengthen Luoyang''s influence on them; same for his rule.


    Though this was in the future. Zhong Yu wascking people desperately to build the two towns, to say nothing of the officials he did not have.


    All he could do was leave the original tribesman behind to build the cities while he expanded, plundering people to fill up his towns and the nine viges.


    Leaving a few to supervise the construction, Zhong Yu resumed his conquest of the small and defenseless tribes.


    Going ever west, 5 km from Edson tribe, Zhong Yu was upon his first target, a tribe of 50. It was just an average tribe of the Ender Alliance.


    This alliance was a bit peculiar. The closer the one got to the front with the two powers, the bigger the tribes, reaching over 1000 in poption at the edge.


    With constant war from two sides, the small tribes had long since perished, or swallowed by other tribes.


    While the hintends had mostly tribes rangin from a dozen to the rare hundreds of people.


    Thesends were Ender tribe''s private turf and had no trouble handling a few small tribes, taking men from other tribes and suppressing the other forces.


    While the otherrge tribes were open minded as well. Joined together as they were, they acted as friends and enemies alike, while the big boss, the alliance leader, hanged overhead to leave the small tribes alone.


    None would imagine Zhong Yu would appear in its hintends, using the system to summon countless troops to change this delicate bnce.


    Zhong Yu moved fast and hard to take down one tribe after another, using these people to make the statistic, a basic for his fortune stipend to exchange loyal soldiers through the system as well as other talents to increase his growth speed.


    The minute the small tribe spotted hundreds of soldiers bearing down on it, the savages recalled the hunting parties, holing up behind the two meter tall wood fence.


    Though they had yet to show any hostility. Being the hintend of the alliance, the army oughtn''t be from an enemy.


    They figured, this army had to havee from the alliance. And why did they not receive notice of theiring?


    Simple, the army came from the north and with the tribes sealed no news came or went.


    The army stopped at the gates and got in formation.


    The tribesmen saw hundreds of spears and many banners. The entire army was dyed in red and ck, wielding the previous iron as instruments of death.


    The savages trembled in fear, watching the army with horror, their minds unnerved by its size.


    The soldiers made way for one man. The savages knew him to be an elder of the Mo tribe. On a hunting trip they had a conflict with Mo and Edson.


    "Chieftain Andy, open the gates and wee the alliance army or do you want to be executed by the alliance leader?" The elder looked mighty proud.


    Andy eased up at his appearance. But his tribe in no way could it feed an army of 300. It would make the next days torture for them.


    "Right away, Elder Teigny. I feared this army might be some enemy but now I see it is alliance leaders." It truly is strong and intimidating.'' Andy left the end unsaid as he called back with a smile.


    "Here I thought you''d refuse the alliance leader''s army. Then your fate would have been sealed." Elder Teigny didn''t seem to mind, but took the time toy it on thick what the consequences would be and make Andy hate this lowly dog.


    The gates were soon opened and Andy came out with his people. He also had others man the kitchen to receive the soldiers in as orderly fashion as possible

 Chapter 36: Wiped Out

    Chapter 36: Wiped Out


    Chieftain Andy soon came to regret it. These were no men of the alliance leader, but some strange yellow-skin humans.


    From a distance, the armor did a good job hiding their most prominent feature, and with Elder Teigny''s threats, the man panicked into showing them in.


    A hundred of this yellow-skinned army just waltzed in and took control of every area. Andy found it natural since any elite army would be on guard in a strange ce.


    But it wasn''t mere caution that spurred these strange soldiers'' actions. Once in position, they aimed their swords at his people.


    They took advantage of his slight and carelessness to take control of his entire tribe. Also, taking his people prisoner without any problems.


    Elder Teigny giggled, mighty smug about how smoothly it went.


    Chieftain Andy was in despair, What army is this? Of all the nerves, they''re going against the alliance leader''s ten thousand army, establishing a new rule, a new hegemon? It''s insane!''


    As Andy was ready to fight back, Elder Teigny came over.


    "My Lord is the leader of this army. He had me tell you this. Surrender, and he''ll only take your warriors to battle. Refuse, and all will be ves, forever. The men will work day and night on the fields, dying from exhaustion, while the women will be rewards to our brave soldiers."


    Andy was enraged and in utter anguish, Am I to give myself over to them and their cruel rule? Let them take my people with open arms and do what they want with them? Is my tribe going to meet its end with me?''


    In Andy''s intense conundrum, no matter how against it he was, weighing his options, of his entire tribe bing ves against only a part and the restmoners, he made the sensible choice.


    In less than two hours, the armyted Zhong Yu fifty people, perking up his mood. It went so damn easy. Does this mean it will be smooth sailing from now on?''


    Ten of the soldiers were escorting thirty people to the Edson tribe''s new city''s construction. While Zhong Yu took 15 of the remaining ones into his army, resuming their march.


    In this manner, by using the savage''s boss or the elder to hoodwink the tribes'' guards, they allegedly were under the alliance''s banner. So Zhong Yu''s army took all of them prisoners without so much as a quarrel.


    Zhong Yu''s advance went on and after a day of toil, the army rested at a small tribe for the night. The total gain was twenty tribes defeated and an increase of a thousand people, thanks to a couple tribes of around 100.


    Three hundred of them were integrated in the army and resumed their advance, while the rest were escorted to Edson''s construction site under the guard of 200 recruits.


    Zhong Yu''s military was now formed of the 100 imperial guards, 100 recruits and the yellow turban ves, while more than 300 service army.


    The next day, the army set off, taking 700 people this time. Of which two hundred were included in the army and five hundred escorted back by the remaining recruits and yellow turban ves.


    It became so only the 100 cavalry pressured the 500 savages. The mood was tense.


    Zhong Yu came to a decision then and there to attack a few tribes and curb their dissent.


    Instilling fear in them for a while longer and buying time for the Edson''s city construction to finish. He also needed to get his recruits back to hold the service army in check.


    But first, he''d have to drive fear into these folks, to avoid unnecessary mutinies.


    A hundred riders galloped down the in with savages of different tribes, skipping behind them.


    They all had resentment and anger painting their faces, their festering hatred on the brink ofshing out.


    Though Zhong Yu was close to achieving his aim, reaching a two hundredrge tribe. He skipped the theatrics and went right facing the tribe.


    Under the shock and fear of the tribe, Zhong Yu stopped 200 meters from the gate.


    "I am the chief of the Luoyang tribe,ing with my demon army to demand your full submission. I want you to help me overthrow Ender Alliance''s rule. Lay down your weapon and open the gates, or there will be no mercy."


    Zhong Yu spoke in a cold tone. It stirred the rage in these people, wanting to go out there and kill them.


    Such cruel and disrespectful treatment made these brave warriorssh out at Zhong Yu''s blunt demands. A conflict was inevitable.


    All within Zhong Yu''s ns. The only way to get the 500 service army and more toe in line with just a 100 cavalry for more conquering, he had to make them taste war.


    Zhong Yu stood with his cavalry at a distance and waited for his service army toe in front to watch the show.


    The chieftain had gathered 50 warriors for defense in the meantime.


    The air was filled with thirst for blood, with people having lost resentment, the glee and letting fear, panic and seriousness take them.


    Zhong Yu  To control more people than your own men, let them feel despair and other means.

 Chapter 37: Deterrence

    Chapter 37: Deterrence


    "Ready crossbows! Aim and fire on my signal!" Zhong Yu''s voice echoed across the battlefield.


    The cavalry took out their crossbows and aimed at the savages.


    The repeating crossbow was outfitted with 10 bolts, with a fire rate of one per second. It also had an upper range of 300 meters which could prate te armor within 150.


    Againstmon humans, it was the perfect murder weapon, while also a good example of what Zhong Yu could do to the service army.


    The savages watched the cavalry with a puzzled look, lifting some odd things, having never met with a crossbow before and its might.


    In their ignorance and naivety, they were oblivious to what fear this little item would make them feel. They had never seen a rain of arrows bearing down on them, crushing armor and piercing flesh.


    For the same reason, the ancient dynasties only forbid the use of crossbows and not the bow. As a man with a crossbow would rebel and kill.


    "Fire!" Zhong Yu ordered. The cavalry behind him pulled the trigger and the rain of arrows fell twenty savages in the first volley.


    The cavalry pulled the trigger again and another volley shot. The savages no longer just stood there on the walls but sought shelter, but 10 more still fell.


    At the devastation, the chieftain ordered for an attack while they still had some strength left.


    The gates opened and marched on with the warriors in their hatred and madness.


    It was these men on the horses that shot so many of their tribesmen, their fellow hunters, their friends. They would never see them ever again.


    They knewing out was a death sentence but heroes never looked back. Or where they to just cringe behind the wall and wait for death?


    Zhong Yu lifted his left hand and the cavalry stopped firing.


    Then gestured at ten imperial guards to meet the desperate savages, to use their bravery into striking fear in the hearts of his service army.


    The riders gained speed in just a few steps and held their spears level.


    The three meter long pikes rant those savages through without fail.


    The force of a warhorse charge sent them flying as well and into theirpanions. Just from a simple charge, the enemyy prone and defeated. Only the lucky few scrambled away on the ground.


    Short-lived as it were, as the riders turned around and hacked them with their swords, bathing in their blood and their lives.


    The howling and wailing got cut short one at a time with the passing of the riders and also checking to see if they missed anyone by marking them with another sh.


    The service army behind Zhong Yu was rooted in ce, filled with fear and horror. They had never witnessed such a battle, transfixed having seen it lifted at the height of art.


    It was beauty blended in with cruelty. If it were them, they''d need at least a hundred warriors to take down this 50rge tribe, and that with 50 losses as well.


    Yet the armored riders did it in passing, first with arrows, forcing them toe out and then with pikes and swords. Culling them like mere cornered beasts.


    When did fighting be so easy? How could victory feel so empty? There was no battle aura or mystical ancestral power involved either.


    Just some simple tactics from veteran soldiers. By using those odd weapons on those strange magic beasts, their power multiplied, able to face a second rank''s battle aura.


    Shuddering on the inside, the service army was gripped by an unshakable fear. Witnessing the curt demise of those savages, every death cut away at their desire to fight back against their master, already picturing their own end.


    We wanted to fight them, these soldiers with their incredible weapons? There''s no way we can.''


    Despite having a high winning chance, it would be a pyrrhic victory.


    This hopeless fate helped hammer in their staunch will and resign to their new status as service men


    As long as they''re not aggravated and incited, even if I send them to die, they won''t revolt.''


    Zhong Yu noticed every change in their demeanor with satisfaction as it made his sacrifice worthy.


    Those 50 warriors were green but they made for good cannon fodder and manpower to build up his cities.


    They also worked to boost his poption and monthly fortune ie; ten loyal citizens if he were to exchange.


    Wasting them like this in a pointless battle left Zhong Yu with a pained heart. But since his trick worked, he got something better in return.


    With their rebelling tendencies curbed, I can resume my expansion until around 800 then return home. By that time I''ll finish the 1000 homes quest and advance my domain.''


    While in his perfect dreams, he never stopped ordering, having his savages enter the tribe to take away everyone and any useful belongings.

 Chapter 38: Belonging

    Chapter 38: Belonging


    With tears and ear piercing shouts, the women and children were ushered out by the service army, their hands tied and joined by a rope.


    Five imperial guards and ten service savages escorted the 60 nonbatants back to Edson''s construction site to join the project.


    Next, Zhong Yu took the now wreaked with fear service army to his next target.


    Though now, Zhong Yu returned to using disguise tactics in slipping past the tribes'' defenses instead of intimidation like now.


    These savages were oblivious to the bait tactic in conquering since their backward minds couldn''t even conceive it.


    His army had smooth sailing for 25 km, taking 11 tribes, of which two had 200 people. Before Zhong Yu called it off, the 25 km journey took him around half a day andted him 800 people.


    And since he only had 50 imperial guards remaining at his side, no matter how sure he was the fear still lingered in these savages. It was better to y it safe and return to Edson''s site.


    Rushing and exhausted, the service army was back in two days. The campaign had gone on for 5 days and they traveled 75 km circling Edson''s site and clearing 50 tribes within 15 km of it and without a single loss on his part. It was a wless victory which brought him 2500 people.


    With the people settled in Edson''s site, Zhong Yu thought of his next n.


    After five days of work, the Edson''s site started to resemble a city. A part of the foundation was set and were working on building homes, markets and offices. This was towards making this new city flourish.


    Leaving 1000 to continue and taking the rest, he split them into three groups of 500 as he moved on his way to Luoyang.


    Going east 10 km from Edson''s site was Luoyang. And he left some to establish a vige 5 km from each city.


    West of Edson''s site, along Zhong Yu''s expansion route, he set a vige every 5 km as well.


    Every spot would develop agriculture, making it a prosperous vige with a ry station.


    With this, Zhong Yupleted the initial development of Edson''s site''s administrative n, working his way to getting a firm grasp on 15 miles around him. These four spots would need to spread out and would make developing future settlement easier.


    With Luoyang''s west taken care of, he returned to Luoyang with his army of 250 recruits, 100 guarded Edson''s site and the rest were split into three groups to overlook the viges.


    Tasked with watching the savages'' work and making sure none fled.


    His 100 imperial guards, 50 recruits and 24 men forming the vanguard returned to Luoyang.


    Zhong Yu found his army''s mood was off, or more specifically, between the 50 recruits and the vanguard.


    Both groups believed they were marching to their death when the campaign began, so their morale was at an all time low.


    Only to find every win came easy and quick, without a single loss in gaining 2500 savages. Aplishing their lord''s task was unbelievably easy even though they had a hard timeing to terms with it.


    But making this trip made the approval of their lord and Luoyang increase, budding in them a sense of belonging, making them see this city as their ce of ultimate power and glory.


    Getting in 2.5 km of Luoyang, its citizens spotted the troopsing home.


    They saw of the 400 that set off, only half returned and their hearts were filled with horror, tears were being shed.


    They rushed home to tell the others toe find their surviving rtives.


    The popce panicked and waited at the gates in apprehension, watching the army getting closer with mixed feelings.


    The army arrived before the people and seeing their faces, he soon came to reason behind their fears.


    This was human nature, worried sick about their loved ones joining a losing battle. Not being worried was what got Zhong Yu suspicious.


    Zhong Yu began his speech with a smile, despite the people''s anger, resentment and hatred.


    "People, I know why you are angry, worried and tense, but do not fear, your loved ones are at the Edson''s site, watching over thousands of prisoners and supervising the construction of a new city."


    The people were happy but still skeptical. They turned to the recruits, as if asking them if the lord was honest.


    The recruits understood their loved ones'' worry and nodded and attested their lord''s words.


    "Long live His Grace! Long live His Grace! We shall never forget Your Grace''s endless kindness for as long as we live."


    The people cheered, overjoyed at the news that their loved ones were alive and made the soldiers feel an even stronger sense of belonging, finally seeing this strange new world as their home.


    Seeing how eager they were to reunite, Zhong Yu released his soldiers to go to their homes.


    While the people whose loved ones were stationed in Edson''s site looked on with envy.

 Chapter 39: Induction

    Chapter 39: Induction


    Parents hugged their children, wives cried in their husbands'' arms, children went to their fathers, everywhere he looked there was joy.


    Zhong Yu smiled as well, knowing fully well the casualties would be minimal, except for some poor saps.


    Then why did he put on such a heavy face and instilled a sense of dread at what was toe in the campaign? It was to sharpen his men and understand the cruelty of war.


    Through marching and training they would grow. But the soldiers would gain more from a battle than dozens of days training, even if it was bloodless.


    While the people felt this battle would be disastrous, never going to see their loved ones again.


    But going through such despair and crushing sadness, they reunited atst and saw him as theirst shining hope.


    It would boost their loyalty and approval ratings to unseen heights, their belonging to thesends increasing and considering this odd world as home.


    Taking his imperial guards to his seat of power through winding pathways, he stopped at his study.


    Shedding the ck armor for a more casual one, in white, Zhong Yu ordered the servants to bring him a strong tea before ushering them out.


    Alone in his chair, he gazed in the steamy cup as his erratic mind slowed down.


    He got used to being tense and now that he was alone, he came to terms with those thoughts and resumed calm.


    He summed up the questions to the campaign to: What did I achieve? What have I neglected?''


    All in all, I gained 2500 people,pleting the 1000 homes, or 5,000 people quest and can upgrade the domain.''


    Next, in Edson''s site, or Luoyang''s west, there were four established locations of which one was a town. They will be used to support future conquests further west while also exercising my control within 20 miles.''


    In addition, the experience from this campaign will make the conquest north of Luoyang, in Mo''s direction, smoother.''


    Lastly, and perhaps the most important, those Chinese soldiers and citizens feel utterly grateful and loyal to me now and won''t affect my rule.''


    With the gains established, it was now time to look at the losses.


    The main one is Ick soldiers. Taking all my military on a campaign will leave my domain weak and just a hundred men could easily raid it.''


    And I''m a bit too greedy. Without a real force I can''t quell the hearts of the service army and taking them to hunt for tribes will only exacerbate the danger of mutiny.''


    Fortunately, I showed the extent of my power and reigned in their desires to fight back before it was toote.''


    But I can''t take such risks again. I need to leave some behind to defend.''


    In case his campaign went belly up, Luoyang was safe and sound, a way to recover and amass more troops against the enemy.


    An ancient case showed Zhong Yu how true this was. It was the Chu-Han Contention, 206 BC, in which Emperor Liu Bang of Han and Conqueror Xiang Yi had gone on an eight year long war for unification.


    The war was cruel and harsh. The poption then was 30 million, but in just 8 years it dropped to 8 million, with even the emperor''s royal carriage falling victim.


    There were countless battles of hundreds of thousand soldiers, or countless skirmishes of tens of thousands.


    The most renowned was the Battle of Pengcheng. Liu Bang''s 560,000 troops was decimated by only 30,000 cavalry of Xiang Yu. He abandoned his wife and kids and fled to Guanzhong.


    Yet in two short years, he gathered a force of hundreds of thousands to push for Xiangyang, going against Xiang Yu once more.


    The start of the battle wasn''t in Liu Bang''s favor, losing ten thousand in a blink, but his base, Sichuan and Guanzhong were safe.


    Under his man''smand, Xiao He, was training recruits and sent to the battlefield as cannon fodder.


    While Xiang Yu, despite the numerical advantage, he was on hostile grounds, with his domain in chaos and no ce was safe. Even his people lost faith in him.


    It brought him not a single soldier and all he could do was rely on his force as it was whittled down to nothing.


    It was a prime example of how important it was to have a fallback. He was of firm belief that in two years, Luoyang would be the political and economic center of his domain.


    It would be the heart of hisnds, pumping out fresh blood to fuel his conquering needs.


    Based in the furthest reaches of his domain, it had the endless forest behind it so no one could attack it.


    He could just leave a few guards forw and order and any asional revolt while he''d be out there with his entire army, conquering.


    Luoyang''s periphery had t fertilend and developed into thousands of acres. It would supply his campaigns, year after year after year.


    He''d imitate Cao Cao, who worked thends on the ancient capital Xuchang, where the core of the countryy and had the best men.


    It would reach a point, 20-30% of wealth, 20-30% of food, 20-30% of talent and 20-30% of soldiers woulde from this ce alone. It would make the enemies and masterminds'' hearts bleed: How can we face it, the essence of this world?''


    As long as this ce stood its ground, even with his borders set ame, he would make aeback without a doubt.

 Chapter 40: Superior System

    Chapter 40: Superior System


    Zhong Yu had summarized his actions and future ns, so now was the time to check the statistics.


    I have enough popce to upgrade my domain. I''m curious about what system function I''ll open and what will be my reward. Will it be a special item or character? In any case, it''ll most definitely boost my rule.''


    "System, upgrade my domain."


    "Ding! Stand by, upgrading willst for one hour." System made its voice known after a long period of silence.


    Zhong Yu chilled in his chair while sipping tea as he contemted.


    Once the upgrade finishes, my power will spike.''


    I''m just too weak, my base and the Chinese people are too few.''


    It''s not enough to be the supreme ruler. Just 2000 Chinese can hold back 3000 savages, 10,000 even.''


    But no way so few would control hundreds of thousands.''


    Just like thest dynasty, the Manchurian Qing, having in control of just a few dozen millions.


    This is because of the civil war and unrest which sapped the country''s power and adding to that, their thirst for glory with the sword, which made the cowardly ruling ss flee in droves.


    Even so, after the Manchurian Qing, uprisings still followed.


    While after Manchurian Qing upied the north, the Southern Ming, with its few provinces, drove them back even after it had more than half of China.


    Manchurian Qing crossed the Shanhai Pass, returning to his native origin. If not for the unrest in the Southern Ming, it would be unclear if the people would change from Han to Man.


    This sess couldn''t be duplicated. The savages were stubborn folk. The only reason he could win so fast was by using the alliance to hoodwink them. Or he''d have had to fight his way through each of them with devastating losses.


    It would lead to his ultimate defeat when the alliance took notice and sent its army to crush his already puny foce.


    Luoyang''s west was taking shape as did the new town and three viges.


    The north was his next target, where he''d focus for the next month.


    It wouldn''t be like hisst campaign, but would send a thousand soldiers and establish three new viges and towns in its center.


    But for that he needed lots and lots of people. With the current Chinese he had, he''d get 200 soldiers at most, while also not fit for a long campaign.


    As his mind worked with deductions and nning, taking in all aspects and abandoning many attempts, he reached a perfect design to cover his mistakes and minimize the losses.


    The t voice of the system woke Zhong Yu from his deep thoughts with a smile on his face. Let''s see what the new upgrade brought.''


    Browsing the blue screen, he took in the new advantages and integrated them in his ns.


    In regard to his personal info, just a few titles changed. He was still the same loser that got dumped in this ce.


    While the domain stats looked impressive. He had 5,100 people, of which 100 imperial guards, 300 recruits and 1,000 service armyposed of savages.


    It was quite strong for these ins. But taking into ount superpowers he wascking. Other than that, he had the equipment and tactics to fight even a ten thousandrge tribe.


    He first looked over the stats of his base and then of his district. Zhong Yu reckoned this upgrade increased his authority, able to exchange for more neat stuff.


    And sure enough, on the exchange tab, he could exchange for powered individuals, unlike before when he only hadmon soldiers. While now he could get some seasoned soldiers in battle aura or other powers.


    There was even something Zhong Yu had fantasized since a kid  inner qi.


    The system also had descriptions for inner qi, that it didn''tpare to battle aura.


    In the aspect of elemental battle aura, inner qicked as well, being neutral. Of course, there were some special arts training inner qi into different aspects. Like in The Smilling, Proud Wanderer Zuo Lengshan used icy true qi.


    But one thing that inner qi trumped battle aura with was stamina. Battle aura suppressed one''s potential, unleashing great power in the short term at the cost of the user''s potential, lifespan and future.


    This power wasn''t useful in the long run. If a user didn''t advance in time, their life woulde to an end around 40. They''d age practically overnight and catch illnesses. Even themon cold could lead to death.


    So although most powered humans were trained in battle aura on thisnd, the number living over 50 was tiny, around 2 for every 100. The rest would either fall ill and die or in battle.


    While the exceptions manage to advance their power, and are able to take in the power of the world around them and maintain their life.


    Unlike inner qi, whichcked in terms of power but made up for in stamina.


    And since the more one trained the stronger it became, besides those in Gu Long or other novels filled with odd arts.


    Just like Sweeper Monk from Demi Gods and Semi Devils, capable of making a meter high qi wall around him. Or Di Shitian from Feng Yun, who trained for 2,000 years and used his inner qi to crush everyone.


    Though facing a godlike genius was not happening, that ocean-like inner qi let Di Shitian reach the top in Feng Yun, bing one of its rulers.


    These were proof inner qi ruled supreme in the long run. Plus, its requirements were low, with anyone able to train it, the only difference was the amount of resources wasted. That was why the masters looked for top disciples to pass on their trade.

 Chapter 41: Conflict

    Chapter 41: Conflict


    For the first decade, inner qi user was weaker than battle aura user. But in the long run, they''d slowly make up for it and ultimately gain the upper hand. What made inner qi a true asset was in a battle of the same ranks, where boundless stamina made it invincible and able to fight even dozens of battle aura users.


    But inner qi did notck crash courses or methods either. In The Smilling, Proud Wanderer, there was Sunflower Scripture and Star Breathing.


    For a price, one''s strength soared.


    Some inner qi arts were focused on ughter, which the military used. As the killing continued and they bathed in blood, strength would rise as well.


    Often enough, to gain in years what others needed decades came down to paying with one''s life.


    But those that crawled out of a mountain of corpses would be stronger than your average practitioner.


    Their killing instinct was ingrained in their bones, giving them an edge in a fight, and bing thest man standing.


    The soldiers he''d exchange for would also be training in such arts. Though easy to crumble under the art''s torment if one did not advance in time.


    Such arts boosted the speed of training inner qi by consuming the user''s energy, and absorbing the bloodlust on the field of battle. Essentially, boosting the training speed. As long as the ughter was endless, every second brought with it equals new power.


    For the ones with ambition and drive to go ces, they would never lower themselves to waste their lives on such damaging arts.


    Especially when the path of inner qi only widened in the future. This presented Zhong Yu with two choices.


    The first was to continue training inner qi, gaining strength at a slow measured step until one reached the gods. The stuff the martial artists from Feng Yun could do was no different from real cultivators.


    The second choice was to switch methods midway to an immortal cultivator method, focusing on the spirit and reaching a point where one could even fly. An immortal cultivator had many many more skills than a martial artist and their speed of training depended solely on their spirit root.


    To sum it up, if he was confident enough in himself, he''d train in a martial art. If not, but had a great spirit root, he''d go for cultivation.


    A martial artist held the power of the world inside them. A cultivator borrows the power of the world for their use. One had the power, the other was a proxy. The former was reserved to geniuses while thetter was themon choice for the rest. It all came down to one''s aptitude.


    Of course, no matter the path, both reached the same type of ultimate power if taken long enough and trained hard enough.


    Regardless of the field one focused on, reaching the pinnacle hardly made a difference between others. Just that before reaching it, the user was hardly different from amon man.


    But those without a field never cared much about it, only caring about gaining more power to be stronger than others. In that period, one could switch paths as many times as he wanted.


    Weighing the western and eastern power systems, Zhong Yu was still leaning on the eastern one, having been raised in an eastern culture. And besides, the east had many quick arts and stronger methods.


    Besides the mystical and intricate skills he got, the eastern power system relied on one''s knowledge of truth. While the west was crude and only knew how to amass battle aura or magic power without any substance.


    From what the system had to offer, there were many types of powered soldiers from the eastern system. Though one crucial fact wasn''t exined.


    Zhong Yu panicked and asked with unprecedented worry, "Wait, system, aren''t you forgetting something? Is it my low authority that forbids me to change for training methods or am I unsuited for the arts?"


    The system paused and said, "Host is the sovereign, who canvish in glory, wealth and women as you gather the core of humanity around you and the envy of others. While adding cultivation in the mix will incur the envy of heavens and a most gruesome death."


    Crestfallen, his heart was ovee by deep sorrow, I can''t cultivate? What of my dreams? Will living forever and wielding unstoppable force be forever out of my reach?''


    Then Zhong Yu perked up and poured all his hopes in onest try.


    "You mean a sovereign can''t cultivate, can''t live forever? Then why do I hear of countless kingdoms having amazing power? Did they not train as well? And there''s Yellow Emperor of ancient China and Chiyou who he killed, both had amazing cultivation. Did they not cultivate as well?"


    The system knew this wasing and its response was t.


    "The cultivation methods of those kings can only increase their power and not their lifespan."


    "To increase their lifespan as well, they would have to relinquish their authority to their descendants. This is the price for having both power and a longer life. "


    "To say nothing of heaven bringing its wrath down on any who did it, the nobility of every nation would never want to see an undying king forever cutting off their path to power."


    "You mean if he doesn''t step down, someone will force him to? What kinda shitty end is that?"


    "Regarding Chiyou, he held the power of gods and still clung to authority and riches. This made Yellow Emperor kill him and scatter his corpse across thends."


    The Yellow Emperor then unified China, but only ruled for a hundred years before he ascended. It showed his detachment from the secr world and its vices. It was the agreement he had with all the other gods."


    The t and cold tone of the system crushed Zhong Yu''sst faint hope to smithereens.


    In despair, finding all his actions devoid of meaning, unable to enjoy what he gained, all the work he put in getting anything had lost its value.


    While working hard to gain riches, an endless harem to y with in the mountain''sndscapes, all still paled to immortality.


    Zhong Yu was consumed by sadness and twisted revenge. But who to take it out on? He hated the system for crushing hisst chance.


    But then he recalled the system saying something that relit a fire in his heart. It lifted his spirits and drive to work hard again.

 Chapter 42: Scholar

    Chapter 42: Schr


    What could the system say that brought such excitement to Zhong Yu? To the point he was dancing in joy and shedding his dignity as a lord in his study.


    Anyone seeing him like this would be astounded that the usual cruel and hardened lord would have such a childish side.


    Then they''d shiver for seeing something they shouldn''t and fearing the lord might silence them.


    As to why all the excitement? From the system''s next words, "You don''t have the authority yet. When you have 10,000 people and establish your nation, then you will be presented with a choice for your future. This choice will also make it possible to be a cultivator and a lord."


    Zhong Yu was over the moon. Almost asking, What is that choice? What does it imply?'' But with hisck of authority, they would remain unanswered.


    And with how vague the system was, he could tell the choice would affect his safety.


    Zhong Yu didn''t care though. Being able to cultivate and live longer, what does a danger in a century or thousand yearster hold on him?


    Without cultivating he''d die in a century, tops. And being able to live for a thousand years overwrote all fears.


    Even if he died in the end, It was all worth it. Besides, with the system by his side, he''d be wallowing in power and that so-called danger might not even be much.


    Anyhow, it was all in thete future. Zhong Yu was better off handling today''s problem. Since the system confirmed he could cultivate, it was time he did his part in reaching 10,000 people on the double.


    I will make my own kingdom atst. Though 10,000 people is hardly much, but a kingdom is a kingdom. My grip on thisnd will solidify.''


    Putting aside the issue of cultivation, Zhong Yu returned to the task at hand. His domain upgraded and had a reward to collect.


    "System, open the reward!"


    Zhong Yu watched the blue screen and the wheel going round and round.


    It soon stopped over an image of people.


    "Ding! Congrattions, host, you received talents!"


    Looking closely, Yep, just what a budding civilization needs, supervisors. So the rewards of the system are rigged in my favor.''


    Walking out of the study, he walked with a few servant girls to the hall where only he entered.


    "System, open the reward. I want my talent here."


    "Opening"


    Zhong Yu was familiar with the white light by now and saw figures taking shape within it. The twenty people became clearer as the light receded.


    "Congrattions, hosts, you received 25 novice schrs. They have second rank elegance."


    Novice schrs? What''s that? And some second rank knowledge?'' The system soon exined.


    Schrs were people devoted to reading books to broaden their horizons and gaining elegance used in resisting charm, soothe the people and cut down bandits.


    Elegance was born by understanding intricate truths from books. It rose by implementing their beliefs, educating people and taking up posts in the government.


    Schrs came as novice,petent, proficient, expert and national tutor. Novice schrs oversaw a vige or low position in a county. Competent schrs could administer a county or a low position in a prefecture. Proficient schrs could administer a prefecture or a low position in a state. A national tutor had no limit.


    Zhong Yu grew excited at the ranking and at the schrs he was going to use were specialists in their fields.


    The sword belongs in battle while the pen is in office. Ain''t it cool? With these talents watching over the development of his domain, his people would be pacified. And on top, they were ever loyal.


    Let''s see, how many schrs need to handle one county? En, for now I don''t need a county magistrate, only a deputy and a registrar, tasked with assisting the magistrate. That makes two.''


    Policy, civil, rites, military, justice, andbor that makes six offices. The policy office appoints other officials, tallies achievements and promotions. The civil office is tasked with overlooking the poption, thends, taxation and finance. Rites office is tasked with ceremonies, imperial examinations and education. The Military office is tasked with handling the army. Justice office handles criminalw, prison, litigation and many more cases. Labor office handles construction, engineering, agriculture, irrigation and so on. A county has six offices, all imperative. That makes another six.''


    And on top of them all came the imperial censor overlooking the county.


    In regards to armed offices, in charge with the county defense and insurgence suppression, was the defense captain. The Constable is in charge of apprehending criminals. The captain of the guard secures the safety of its people. And an office guard, who was leader of the patrol team secured the officials. That made for four more.


    In regard to public offices, that made ten people for the military, In total, one county needed 14 officials to govern.


    Next came the cities. Each had three elders, a tax collector, rites official, and watch captain. The three elders educated the people, the rites elder handled cases and taxes. The Watch captain prevented thieves and bandits. A poption of 5,000 or more had a tax collector, while anything below that had a rites elder. As such, a city had three officials and each borough under it had a chief.


    That brought him to a county having 3-10 cities, a city having 3-10 boroughs and each borough had 3-10 blocks.


    It meant an official had to represent a borough, which in turn made the county had to have 32 officials extra, totalling 74 officials. ''25 schrs are far from enough.''


    He was awkward after having so many areascking supervision with so few men on hand.

 Chapter 43: Organization

    Chapter 43: Organization


    Right now I can do without so many officials. With my county, 13 ought to be enough for now. As for a city, or three boroughs, 6 are enough.''


    My expansion next month north of the Mo tribe should give me 5,000 people. That would give me two cities and around 10 boroughs; needing 16 officials.


    To get the minimum of 35, does that mean I''d have to exchange 10 myself with fortune?''


    Checking the price, he found the officials to cost double than soldiers in the same rank.


    To get so many in a month, I would need 5,000 to generate the fortune needed to exchange. That means 500 people per official.''


    Zhong Yu put aside these questions and looked at the schrs waiting for his orders.


    Since the rewards came from the system, the men in the reward bore him absolute loyalty. The system already exined to them why they were here and the situation in this strange new world, sparing him the hassle.


    A smile tugged his lips and eyed the schrs in search of what made them special.


    "I presume you know why you''re here. Then you should also know why I called you. I am the lord of thesends and just started building my domain. I needed talents to handle mynds and that is why I you''re here. I hope you''ll be assisting me to the best of your ability, toplete this project!"


    The 25 schrs were startled at his words.


    "We know that we are to assist the lord. We will do our part, Lord." The schrs said.


    "Since you know the situation in this world, I will skip that and introduce you to my domain. Please prepare and see how to administer it."


    The schrs were at full attention to not miss a word. It involved their future job.


    "My domain has arge city, around prefecture level, that can hold ten thousand people. A town, at city level,  holding 1,000 people, and three boroughs, each holding 500 people."


    He continued after a pause.


    "This is temporary, as the next campaign is estimated to bring 5,000 people and establish a city and boroughs. All of these people need you to administer.


    "19 of you will need to travel at once to your office and handle official matters. While the rest will need to prepare for the new city and boroughs."


    The schrs pondered his words before their eyes shed with hostility and vignce. There were only so many high official posts.


    Like the county deputy and registrar, the 2nd and 3rd best positions. The county magistrate was empty for now, but with Zhong Yu having only one county, none spoke up about it. It was tantamount to wanting to usurp Zhong Yu.


    The lord did say his domain is expanding. It will one day have many counties and many free posts.'' All they had to do was work hard now and they''d be soon promoted.


    Withpetitiveness rising among them, the friendly air was gone. Each looked at the other like a rival, while holding hope in their eyes turning to the lord who was giving them the new offices.


    How to ce them?'' Zhong Yu mused and soon got it.


    "Before giving you an office, you will travel around the domain for the next month to understand its situation. Having grasped the trend and the matters revolving about mynds you should each have a ruling policy in mind."


    "By that point, my campaign should be over and the poption of mynds will reach 10,000. It will be divided into 25 boroughs and you can choose between city posts or outside it. Each man that bes a borough chief will be subjected to an examination every three months, following amendation or punishment."


    Their eyes sparkled, with no one willing to be less than the next man.


    With my service and merits, I can pave my own path!'' Everyone was filled with ambition and fighting spirit.


    Noticing their spirit, Zhong Yu chuckled, Withpetition and drive settled, the domain will thrive.''


    But too much would result in infightings and conflicts, sapping away at the nation''s power. Bncing one''s officials was what made a ruler.


    But Zhong Yu was confident in himself. He called back the servants and had them guide the schrs to their lodgings. To rest and then inspect hisnds before taking office.


    He was certain they''d be safe, since they were in the second rank.


    He recalled how Denel, a novice second rank, crushed two dozen of his men and pushed him to the brink of defeat.


    Being second rank, they had nothing to fear in 50 km. Not when the tribes were filled withmon people, with no one capable of such strength to endanger them.


    These schrs would form the initial government of hisnds. The difference between a working government and acking one was huge.


    It represented order instead of chaos, easier to handle problems. Since everyone would need to abide by rules, open conflict would make way for at least a modicum of respect when talking to one''s superior.


    While ces thatcked order, thew of the jungle presided. The strong would rob the weak blind without so much as an excuse, and even go as far as treat it as their honor as they picked on the weak. It was no different than hell.


    While now, because of the longsting war, those people afraid of their safety were wrecked with fear, thinking they''d be the next to die in this war.


    With the seat of power set, the expansion of thend, house construction, building of new cities and the establishment of the government instilled more trust in the lord.


    And with the schrs pacifying the savages, they would grow ustomed to their new lives in his domain.

 Chapter 44: Toying

    Chapter 44: Toying


    With the schrs set, Zhong Yu went to get some much needed rest.


    In a few days, it would mark the beginning of a new month and his stipend of fortune.


    He would implement his master n with these points and a new round of expansion would take ce.


    He already had the perfect thing to exchange with them. Going by his poption, the fortune he''d get could be exchanged for 1,000 people.


    This amount ought to give him 200 new recruits for him to train, hardly enough for what he wanted.


    While using the fortune points to buy a basic refugee camp, he''d get 1,800 people.


    And he''d get 300 recruits from them, a much needed force for expeditions and guarding hisnds.


    Under the assumption 300 recruits could hold in check 2,700 savages.


    While just his 100 imperial guards, it would be impossible with how few they were.


    The savages would find a weakness and exploit it to escape.


    Then the news would leak and carnage would follow in the form of a heavy war. Something he didn''t want to see as it exhausted his nation''s power and its advance.


    This was how Zhong Yu spent his days in his seat of power, resting and easing his mind from the constant turmoil he''s been under since he came to this strange new world.


    He''d been under constant stress and calcting since the moment he got here. Afraid his domain would be under assault by those strong tribes or some magic beasts, and kill the defenseless him with a simple swipe.


    Now that he set up a somewhat safer environment, he would make the most of it.


    Zhong Yu would also wander his domain, to get a feel of the public opinion in every ce. Whether the people had a good life and if they liked living here.


    From his investigation, he found most people had a good life and were happy with how things were.


    While also because of the frequent wars, having their hearts filled with fear, fear that they would drop dead from god knew what.


    It was a danger Zhong Yu couldn''t address, as his situation was difficult.


    In half a year, the Ender Alliance would hold the yearly meeting. He needed to make the most of every second to expand and amass enough to fight the alliance when they came.


    For this reason, he would used fortune to get refugees. Because the higher the poption, the more soldiers he could recruit.


    While the refugees hardly had any loyalty, he believed the savages around them, and from the different skin color as well as the lurking magic beasts, would pose a bigger threat than him.


    And with theck of food and weapons, the refugees had now ways to defend themselves and the only one to rely on was him, their mighty lord. He''d force them to give their life for him, as every order obeyed meant a safe haven.


    He''d be providing them shelter,nd and safety, all on the basis of loyalty.


    This would result in a domain filled with problems and developments that strive to expand would be born.


    All he had to do was show these refugees he''d be expanding for their sakes, making a strong country to give them safety and riches.


    As they were now protecting their homes and going through endless battles, they''d earn merits and rise up in status. The extra safety and riches would make them favor him even more.


    Just like ancient Qin in the warring state period. The people were miserable, with many barely a thread of clothing on them and left to fill their bellies with what they could dig up.


    There were many nomadic tribes around and, further, there were many others that wanted Qin as vassal.


    Yet in this crushing situation, all changed with theing of one man, Shang Yang. (T/N: legalist philosopher, paving the way for the unification of the Chinese empire)


    He had all themon people of Qin see that going to war was not for their ruler, but themselves.


    Winning would bring morend, more ves, more riches and, most importantly, status.


    Letting those people impossible to rise above, into nobility. Letting a tradition upheld for thousands of years crumble.


    The people went mad, fueled by desire.


    They''d rejoice whenever war woulde and be the first to charge to fell as many enemies they could.


    Because they knew, they fought for themselves. This change had to be grasped and be nobility, lording over others.


    A human''s mind was a neat device. One needed to know what made it tick and the people would be under your control. Making the public opinion be about fighting to thest breath, all for the sake of your aspiration.


    Each man thirsted to rise. One just had to present them with a chance and they''d take it.


    Especially the lowest rung of society, those ignored and dismissed. Their desire to rise was impossible to fathom.


    That was what the refugees were. He''d give them the chance and they''dy their lives willingly.


    They''d go through hell or high water, they''d bleed to expand his domain. Their bones would help build his evesting throne. While their families would be worked to the bone to pay their taxes. In this way the nation would beid, brick by brick, on their backs.


    Every leader needed to know this, needed to have the heart to do this. This was the only use for foolish and ignorant people, to get fooled.


    He''d use their lives to get the biggest rewards while leaving them the crimes to drive them harder in their service for him.


    This was the injustice in today''s society, all while these people expressed their undying gratitude for giving them the chance to rise up from their meager status.


    One might say he was their savior, in a twisted kind of way. The kind of saint hailed for thousands of years if it were ancient China.

 Chapter 45: Population

    Chapter 45: Poption


    Soon, March came and with theing of the new month came Zhong Yu''s fortune.


    In the past month, he had the savages farm 13,000 mu.


    It tranted into 39,000 shi of food, with each home of five taking 2,5 kg a day. He summarized that at the end of the year, it would mean he''d have 50,000 people.


    It was best to prepare for those days, lest he''d need to use fortune in exchange for food.


    With a daily food upkeep of 500 shi, it''dst him only three months. But while in his campaign, he''d also sow morend.


    Right now, he had the manpower to prep thend and settle the food crisis early. Feeding 10,000 people in three months would be a cinch.


    With the food shortage solved, Zhong Yu turned to getting the new refugee camp by going to thest spot. But this time he had the 100 imperial guards, not just a dozen Yellow Turban soldiers in rags.


    The intimidating armored imperial guards let these refugees know the meaning of true military might.


    Zhong Yu converted thest refugee camp''s area into a public square, for the announcement and gathering of his army before setting off.


    The square was 100 meters wide, with many offices on the sides and high walls. There were patrols as well, looking over the seat of power.


    Getting the refugees here was the safest ce, unable to escape or make a scene.


    "Build the refugee camp."


    In a shower of white light, a shabby building faded into existence.


    The people going about their work paused at the familiar and intriguing show. They recalled how the white light got them into that camp and then became their lord''s citizens.


    As the light ebbed, Zhong Yu''s eyes shone, excited his foundation was strengthening.


    With a ruckus, the refugees appeared inside the camp, the noise growing and growing.


    The imperial guards were sent inside to bring out the people for an inspection.


    The horses rushed in and after an even louder mor and some wails, it all went deathly quiet.


    Leaving only the imperial guards'' shouts being heard. Two knights came out, what came after were lines upon lines of people.


    A rough guess told Zhong Yu the refugees here were 220.


    Quite a way from 300, the maximum, but it was still a good number.


    If this keeps up, I''ll have 1,400 people at the end, 400 more than I''d exchange directly.''


    Zhong Yu began his speech with how great his domain was, the promise it offered and his development of it.


    This exnation, filled with threats and promises, cated these restless hearts and showed them they were in another world.


    Zhong Yu then had them ced in their new homes with their rtives, whoter would pay taxes.


    With 20 knights watching over here in rotation, he was assured this ce''s refugees would be handled.


    Leaving them alone would have a hero'' rise up and rally them, to threaten him or attack his seat of power and people.


    That was why intimidation was a must in quelling their dissent.


    Back in his study, Zhong Yu reflected as usual. By the looks of it, he''d gain anywhere between 1,300-1,800 people.


    Next was campaigning, which meant conscription of 300 more recruits. He''d then have 100 more from the people join them and trained in tactics and discipline.


    With 400 new soldiers, he''d form a 300 service army from the savages as well.


    And adding to that the 100 imperial guards, he''d have an army of 800 in total, making any conquest easy.


    Leaving a hundred recruits for defense, he''d march with 700. After a few days of pacification and brainwashing, the savages knew they had no hope to go back, their fates out of their hands.


    Those 300 savages, now only thinking about their situation, would hold some loyalty to him and with a few Chinese soldiers watching over them, he could use them easier.


    Last time he got 2,600 savages with just 400 soldiers. I should be getting 5,000 this time around.''


    This poption meant his kingdom quest would be finished. He was eager to see himself as king.


    Uh, not king yet, just the lowest monarch. I''ll need 1 million people to be king and a prefecture sizednd.''


    Though bing a kind didn''t seem to be too hard. I just need to keep this pace up and being king in a few years is no problem.''


    The system would exempt him of many pesky problems other conquerors encountered. Like saving his power bit by bit, collecting taxes, training his army and raising his people''s loyalty.


    While all he needed was fortune and his power would spike with every exchange. How could hepare with those paupers?

 Chapter 46: New Recruits

    Chapter 46: New Recruits


    Hourster, the schrs returned with a census.


    He was now looking over the refugee census and its new name.


    223 people, of which 80 were men between 16-40 years old. All in all, they formed 53 homes.


    80 men meant 80 men that could work and survive.


    While the weak and olds only way to live on was through charity or stealing from those men. And if all else fails, die.


    That''s more convenient for me. Like usual, of those 80 men, two thirds will be new recruits for my campaigns.''


    Zhong Yu waited for the second day toe and the refugee camp to be noisy again as 230 people came out.


    Having gone through yesterday, his men got used to handling these refugees and cing them in their new homes. Though they argued on the way, they got in line soon after.


    The third day gave him 220 people while the fourth 240, a bit more. The fifth was much poorer, just 210, and the sixth was thergest, 270. In total, he earned big with his fortune, a total of 300 extra people.


    Although fewer thanst time''s 1,700, he earned nheless.


    The able men in this batch wasrger. Last time there were 600 and this time 700. This must be why the total is smaller.''


    In the army camp, 400 people gathered, standing at attention for Zhong Yu''s inspection.


    Their faces were filled with excitement and thrill. In the face of war, all soldiers would be wrecked with anxiety and fear.


    Yet these guys heard of Zhong Yu''sst campaign, ofing back with 2,600 savages and no loss.


    There had been smashing victories before, but never had they heard of one winning a wless victory ever, without so much as suffering a single casualty.


    Yet Zhong Yu took these soldiers and brought them all home.


    They had blind faith for their lord, even if there might be casualties this time around, they knew they wouldn''t berge.


    Going by the previous campaign''s trend, they took savages for fools and useless human beings.


    Thus the casualties this time around were surmised to be very few out of ignorance.


    The soldiers were filled with confidence, even eager for the battle to start and show off their mettle and earn their lord''smendation.


    Once they''d be a leader of men, bringing glory to his name and ancestors. His name would be on the lips of every citizen, adding to his pride.


    Zhong Yu looked at his troops and allowed them to daydream about misced ambitions. It sure worked wonders for morale, at least far more than a sunken and crestfallen face worn as they dragged their fearful selves to war.


    Last time, the 300 recruits were terrified of going to war, thinking they would meet a bloody end.


    In battle, because of fear they lost their effectiveness and he couldn''t be too forceful either or they''d burn with hatred.


    All he could do was use the knights and ves to get him win after win in order to chip away at the recruits'' fear.


    It brought pride as well, though quite frail, copsing against a somewhat tougher enemy or even regr army.


    It would show these ignorant fools that war was no game, but a cruel reality where soldiers lost their lives.


    They were still very much recruits still who just met an even worse batch then them. Just because they were even less disciplined than you and gave you easy wins, that does not give you the right to feel pride.''


    Or these softies and frail soldiers would fall in despair at the first sign of danger.


    Zhong Yu knew their current state but ignored it. Because it wouldn''t be long, 4 months tops, and he''d have ten thousand soldiers. These recruits wouldn''t be worth crap then and he''d never care about them again.


    If these fools couldn''t toughen up by that time, they''d be better off eliminated now. He did notment the loss of a few lives. Their deaths would have no effect on his domain, posing no threat at all.


    So keeping such a mood was good for now.


    He''ll just have to run them through some stances and military training to look like rigorous elites.


    To show a fearful disy so that the savages would have second thoughts about attacking.


    Just like ancient emperors, with their useless yet gaudy honor guard used only to intimidate the masses.


    It was these gaudy guards that made the people fear for their lives. It was the power to change others'' thinking.


    It was what he wanted. With his honor guard and mighty knights, the savages would crumble in fear.


    If these recruits weren''t stupid to lose their lives, just three hundred of them would soon intimidate full-grown warriors.


    The savages only knew how to hunt or fight among themselves. Throwing them into war against three thousand and they''d cower.


    Though it''s a bit too soon for that.''


    The recruits just entered the army camp and had yet to be trained and drilled.


    He had to toughen them up in acting and skills, to gilled them into the perfection honor guard.

 Chapter 47: Stance

    Chapter 47: Stance


    "Pull, thrust! Pull, thrust! Hold your hand higher, stand up straight, maintain your stance!"


    "Right turn! Now march! And stay in line!"


    Under the drilling, the recruits shouted each time as they got used to military discipline.


    Recruits here and there began exhibiting their full might, giving off the impression of incredible power.


    On the tform, Zhong Yu strolled around the officers barking orders at them, nodding now and then at their military skills.


    These officers led teams of 50 soldiers or 100 and were now gathered around him to report today''s drill.


    As well as some important decisions deferred to Zhong Yu for handling.


    After the reports and handling trifle matters, his impression of the recruits plummet.


    He asked a hundred man officer:


    "Going by your words, how many days will it take for these recruits to be taken into battle? I don''t need them to fight, just carry the standard, look after prisoners and execute drills in transit."


    The prideful officer''s face froze and his voice shrank.


    The rest lost their jealousy on their fellow officer and felt d instead, they weren''t the one grilled. That''s what you get for being smug and rushing off.''


    Why were they like this? Because the recruits were being drilled for only a week.


    For them to be up to march in discipline and conduct drills in war times, they needed at least one more week of training.


    With their training halfway done, why is His Grace asking me such a question?''


    Not answering will make me look useless. While answering and the recruits slipping up on the battlefield will ruin me.''


    The officer''s heart was torn, palling the more he saw Zhong Yu''s impatience. So he replied:


    "Your Grace, I will be honest. The recruits have been training for only seven days and are not too familiar with military discipline and tactics. To take them in battle, they need a week more at the minimum to show some use."


    He couldn''t lie to him and thought. At most, I''ll be demoted with this.''


    While lying and the men failing on the field of battle would get him dead and his family in very.


    Zhong Yu smiled a genial smile. He knew full well how shoddy these recruits were. I was only testing the officers'' loyalty.''


    Knowing they won''t ever try duping me is enough.'' He did not care if his men were useless, overly ambitious and sinister as long as he could use them as he wanted, as long as they gave their lives for him.


    Being strict and unrelenting would put pressure on them they usually endured.


    But when they lied to the lord for their own benefit and harmed the lord''s interests instead, it was something any leader feared.


    The instant their leader found them out, he''d crush this foul practice at the bud with impunity.


    In some cases, even resort to killing them as a warning to others.


    Since this officer was so kind to be honest, Zhong Yu was mighty pleased by his loyalty and even held a little bit of trust for them.


    Finding out they were earnest in their drilling after a few more questions, his suspicions were rested.


    The easier the drill, the easier it was to neglect it. But this man worked earnestly in making sure such mistakes didn''t happen.


    He was most suited in a defensive position, protecting a city''s safety. His meticulous nature would make sure to eliminate the slightest danger and stamp out a budding mutiny.


    From the answer, he found the man had the answers in advance.


    It was rare for people to be so careful, needing much more time toe up with an answer.


    His disy touched Zhong Yu and got him thinking. I can leave the safety of my domain in his hands.''


    But it was just a thought, needing to see the man in action first.


    After more questions, he found the man had a general among his ancestors, even if only a leader of a thousand men.


    But it also meant he was initiated in military ways with his ancestry, with every generation expounding on the military knowledge as they joined the army. Though all were mere 100-man or 50-man officers.


    This inheritance made the family have an officer at any given time. Just like how this man''s father was a 50-man officer taking his kid into the army camp and showing him the ropes, forging him into the next officer in the family.


    Thus, when Zhong Yu made him a 100-man officer, the man was good at it. He saw the men the officer was in charge of showing quicker responses than other groups. For this reason Zhong Yu questioned him.


    Zhong Yu sighed thinking how ancient families and ns had an advantage of legacy overmoners merely by knowing simple knowledge about leading. This treatment was only avable to wastrels, and second generations.

 Chapter 48: Promotion

    Chapter 48: Promotion


    This officer was called Yang Ke. His outstanding qualities caught Zhong Yu''s eyes and admiration, so he wanted to promote him and give him a stage to showcase his talents.


    The others noticed this and regretted it. It should''ve been me there!'' That was how opportunities worked, the one who grasped it had it all, while the rest were left faded into obscurity.


    The officer felt his sess was nigh. All he had to do was show off his stuff and get his lord to take him higher and higher.


    And then I''ll be one of the few working right under His Grace, walking a different path from those low officers, among renowned figures.''


    I might even be the second thousand-man general in my family tree, if not surpassing my ancestor.'' Though all depended on Zhong Yu and Yang Ke as he watched his lord with big and sparkling eyes.


    Zhong Yu saw his hope and wasn''t one to keep him in much suspense.. Some things had to be done with zest. But go too far and it would have the opposite reaction, earning their resentment.


    "Well done. I am pleased by your achievement. You deserve amendation, yes, you''ll be the interim camp leader of the 400 recruits. Do well and you''ll be going even higher."


    "Thank you, Your Grace, I shall never forget this favor. I will spend all my life in your service to repay it."


    Yang Ke was ovee by gratitude and joy, expressing his undying loyalty.


    The other officers looked on in envy and hate, Why aren''t I the lucky one?''


    Not one thought about their own faults, while Yang Ke always looked to better himself, earnestly drilling his men and teaching them tactics. His promotion was guaranteed.


    Moreover, these people feared everything and never questioned the progress of their soldiers. You push me, I push back'' that was their style so his questions, if any, remained unanswered for fear of being med and being demoted from officer.


    Yang Ke was the only one brave enough to answer his questions. This is the kind of valor and stance I need. Putting my needs first, without cking and without lying.''


    As for those other selfish pricks, I don''t want them around. Yang Ke is the much better choice.''


    But he needed these officers still, suffering a severe shortage of capable manpower, or he''d be taking them out for sure.


    Or making them cannon fodder, leaving the spot empty for those men of talent to upy. But he needed them for now to follow his orders, though had no hope of showing any good qualities.


    After appointing Yang Ke as the camp leader, Zhong Yu left. He gave him time to get used to his duty and responsibilities.


    With power came soldiers. Yang Ke''s first task was to make his men under him listen to his orders.


    Zhong Yu''s first test for the man was to make the other officers fall in line. Sess would mean he''d keep the job, and failure meant demotion.


    This was how the world worked. To get something one had to pay something. Wanting a high position meant you needed to know how to do it, except wastrels of course.


    Though Yang Ke was clearly not one, just got mixed among the refugees lucky enough to get his current position all thanks to his lord noticing his talents.


    Thus he had to work harder in fulfilling his duty and make his lord appreciate his effort.


    All to earn moremendations and look more valued in his lords eyes to earn more chances, and climb higher. While he was no wastrel, his progeny might be. It was the dream of every patron.


    Yang Ke called a meeting with all officers and after lengthy talks, he earned their support, obbeying his orders and Zhong Yu''s through him.


    Zhong Yu smiled at the news and forgot about it. Getting others'' support was the basics of every leading position.


    It didn''t mean he felt threatened by Yang Ke, but happy instead. Since his main power wasn''t these recruits, but the soldiers exchanged through the system, those that had undying loyalty.


    These recruits were merely the current cannon fodder he cared not about their loyalties or having much use.


    With amander in ce, the drilling went faster and more effectively and in half a month, the basic military discipline was installed.


    In the meantime, Zhong Yu handled the people and cultivated the fields while delegating the workforce so every area wasn''t shorthanded.


    He had to think of constructing an irrigation system, walls, roads, and many many more projects within his domain as well.


    There''d be ages before these people would get to rest.


    Then came the order to assemble the recruits in the army camp, to pick up their weapons and done their armor for Zhong Yu''s next campaign.


    The sound of the bugle called out the fate of the ins'' savages. The young king shed his sword and settled the chaos of thesends through this campaign. He would build order through blood and fire, bing the foundation of his undying dynasty for ages toe.

 Chapter 49: Checks and Balances

    Chapter 49: Checks and Bnces


    At sunup, an 800rge army was caught marching under its glorious rays as they went north.


    Astride his horse and under a tight guard, Zhong Yu was in the center of the detachment, away from any possible danger.


    He would make sure no one would target the leader and snuff any attempt out before it started.


    It was every leader''s task, to abandon everything and anything but their lives.


    Only alive could he use his status anywhere and anytime to pull more loyal men around him, or those looking to use his pull to reach ces or fill their pockets.


    By keeping hope alive, aeback was bound to happen. Unless the situation demanded it, Zhong Yu would never go alone on the battlefield.


    Only when he was certain that every danger and threat had minimal impact on his safety would he venture within the field of battle. And that with a guard detail of course.


    He''d take guards even on a battlefield to avoid being swarmed up and snuffed out.


    In this manner the army marched 5 km to the Mo tribe. After a month of having the prisoners work on the new town, it was finally taking shape.


    The city foundation still had a way to go but the homes were built, enough to house hundreds. All that it needed now was walls and offices for officials to look like an ancient Chinese town.


    A measly town would hardly make a difference in a world filled with powers and abilities. To give the people a semnce of safety, he''d raise five meter walls so that it would make it hard for even an early second rank to climb it.


    A true defense would be when he had someone of simr rank stationed in town, or these crude walls would fall way too easy.


    By Zhong Yu''s nning a township''s town would have five meter walls, a county''s city ten meter walls, a region''s city fifteen meter walls, a prefecture''s city twenty meter walls, a state''s city hub thirty meters and and the imperial city fifty meters.


    Mo tribe''s area was a township and five meter walls were enough. While Luoyang was the center city for hundreds of km around it, needing walls as high as fifteen meters.


    All of this was taken into ount when the construction of Luoyang began, based on rites, rules and administration abounded with strictness.


    The slightest transgression would fester into rebellion. So the guards would threaten to kill not only them but their entire family.


    Rites, administration andw were crucial. They shielded the weak, giving them the safety needed to amass their wealth. They bound the strong through loyalty,mon sense, decency, piety and morals.


    It was a long chain fastened to their necks, forever fated to carry such a heavy burden. Never to impose their will on the weak, never to exceed their station.


    Sometimesmon sense makes thousands of people point something out. Thus sometimes, words could be deadly. But not in a direct way. All was just pressure everyone imposed on one person and forcing him to suicide.


    And even if the strong had the power tosh out, to break all the rules and morals, ughter any that talked back to him, their family, their weak family wouldn''t ever be able to follow him.


    In some ways, it was fear. As the rules and morals protecting the weak yet unable to chain the strong, made his family request of him to give in, to be average.


    They''d be their boss'' dog, throwing their lives for him, to then stand out in something insipid as glory and honor as they shed their blood and chained their strength.


    Until their use ran their course, thrown away to the curb like garbage. While their families would grieve for a time, they''d soon return to looking for other means to provide for themselves.


    While those that dared to fight back, that wanted to crush all obstacles, even their own families, would only prove their tolerance. Were they actually strong? Was it enough?


    For this reason the world feared them, calling them vile names one after the other and twisting their actions. All to tell the rest of the world how dangerous they were, to be shunned and crushed.


    They''dbel the crown as incapable, weak, despot, tyrant, savage, all in futile attempts to warn the future rulers to never vite them and the safety of their people.


    After an inspection of the construction and a few instructions, Zhong Yu took his rested troops 5 km more to meet the first tribe and begin his campaign.


    Learning from hisst attempt, everything ran like clockwork, taking down one tribe after another.


    In five days, Zhong Yu went a total of 15 km north into the ins and the surroundings. Thisrge area only had a few gathering points Zhong Yu set up, that was it. The rest of the prisoners were rounded up and turned into the foundation for his rule.


    He earned 2,400 people this time. 900 were sent to Mo to help the construction project while the rest split into three groups to establish viges.


    The viges would be his outposts, having 5 km around them under control and to monitor.


    And Zhong Yu also left 100 recruits and 150 service savages as guards to look over these new prisoners. While he resumed his campaign with 100 imperial guards, 300 recruits and 150 service savages.


    He nned to link with the previously conquerednd, to make his domain in the form of a cross with northeast, southeast and southwest being endless forest while he was at the center of the cross.


    While north and west being thends he conquered. That left thends between these directions out of his rule. Now his n was to connect these areas and haveplete control.


    With support on every side, he had ample room to go on campaign as much as he wanted.

 Chapter 50: Proud Soldier

    Chapter 50: Proud Soldier


    "Throw down your weapons and kneel with hands behind your head!" Wang Er and others had their spears fixed on the savages while demanding surrender.


    It happened so often they already forgot what time this made it, 50th? 100th? The constant repetition had cooled their enthusiasm but they still viewed these barbarians asmbs taken to the ughter.


    Humans were a fickle bunch. None wished to repeat the same thing over and over again once it lost its novelty, day after day, year after year.


    The monotony drove anyone insane. For the same reason rich folk abandoned their wealthy lives in favor of the hard work of poor people.


    This was the recruits'' current affliction after going through the motions so many times yet never experienced war in its full cruel capacity. Thus theypleted the task of taking down tribe after tribe in mechanical fashion.


    Taking away the strict rules and the many people around, it was like being on a trip, free of dangers, as they enjoyed the wild and lush nature of the ins.


    That was why Zhong Yu kept calling them honor guard in his mind. Having gone through war'' without being ever under real threat, while winning'' every time against countlessrge tribes.


    Seeing the savages shiver at spearpoint, with the seldom suicidal one fighting back only to be a pincushion of arrows from the imperial guards'' crossbows, made these recruits feel cocky, their mind ovee my superiority and disdaining the insignificant savages.


    They considered themselves third in the food chain, after the lord and the knights. In this campaign, all they ever did was look tough and watch the prisoners. Everything else was done by the knights while they watched.


    This constant flow of easy victories stoked their egos until they saw the savages as nothing, including the service army.


    There were many shes along the way as well.


    Zhong Yu was sure that despite the arrogant recruits numbering double the service army, they were bound to suffer a crushing defeat. With both sides wielding sharp weapons, the recruits would be dead to thest with the savages only losing 50 at most.


    That being said, Zhong Yu mediated so it would nevere to pass, stopping any outrageous recruit from humiliating the service army too much.


    He''d give the culprit a heavy punishment as to warn the rest while showing the savages his fairness by not taking the yellow-skins'' side.


    Instead they''d obey his orders since every being with feelings and reason had a whimsical heart. Forcing them too much and they''d erupt.


    That was where Zhong Yu''s fairness came in, establishing bnce in maintaining peace in the army as they earned victory after victory.


    But Zhong Yu was sure the Ender Alliance would notice him in a few months, the time his war against the savages would be in full swing.


    He would throw these recruits in the war as cannon fodder, to understand war was no joke, that they were weak as ants, to redeem themselves for today''s offenses.


    Zhong Yu was no saint. He would exact punishment for today. It was never toote to take revenge.


    When the time came monthster these recruits became obsolete, he''d make them pay the price for crossing him. Let them understand that some things they just shouldn''t do


    These rankless inferior troops, worse than even a standard army,they had no right to take pride in anything.


    Their action woulde back to bite them one day. The weak would have to pay the price for challenging him.


    Another tribe cheated out into submission and cowered from Zhong Yu''s might, fell prisoner.


    He needed a couple more tribes and he''d achieve his target in this campaign. His conquest in this sector resulted in 87 tribes defeated and 4,000 people.


    They were enough for two townships, or four boroughs, expanding his rule to 50 km. In this way he barely qualified to have a county and became a nobleman.


    And in this area of 50 km, all that was left were three tribes of 300 savages. He figured they would see through the lie and left them forst, when their surroundings ended up conquered.


    Though there was a high chance they sensed there were many enemies around them and recalled their hunters rushing the reinforcement of the walls and sentry towers.


    While Zhong Yu sent 300 recruits and 100 service savages to escort the 4,000 prisoners to the construction site.


    It left him with 100 imperial guards and 50 service savages. He figured dealing with the tribes with second rank chieftain and 200 warriors at most, would be enough since he had the weapon superiority.


    Zhong Yu shed all pretense in the end as he took his army in clear sign to attack and gave time to the tribe to get ready for his arrival. He wanted to use power to crush their confidence and pride. To instill terror in their hearts whenever they saw him.

 Chapter 51: Revenge

    Chapter 51: Revenge


    "Listen up! We are from Luoyang and we have crushed every single tribe around. You are all alone. Throw down your weapons ande out with hands behind you and you''ll leave. If you don''t,  my imperial army will crush you under their feet."


    Zhong Yu rode his horse till before the gate, his loud and clear voice reaching everyone. Yet it only worked to make them angry and thirst for Zhong Yu''s blood.


    Since when could someone threaten these brave savages? They only listened to the strong, yet even then it wouldn''t be any easier.


    Or the savage ins would''ve been crushed decades ago by the invaders, teaching them civilization and culture; the meaning of strength in numbers and discipline.


    The tribes around here would be in the thousand people at best, or anyrger and they''d be a mid-sized tribe. While those tiny ones under a hundred could get wiped out at any time.


    These million savages were scattered across the ins, fighting over hunting grounds and ughtering each other over petty reasons.


    In this scenario an outsider came, bringing civilization. He came with new blood to show these philistines the meaning of kingdom, what a real city looked like and the benefits of centralized power.


    To survive, the tribes united, yet it only drove their infighting for power and profit even harsher. At one point, they formed onerge tribe after another. Making their poption rise from a thousand to ten thousand by taking in hundreds of tribes to survive the invasion.


    These uncouth and backward savages now understood the meaning of the city. This legendary settlement was made of countless rocks and mud, piled up dozens of meters high to defend against other tribes.


    Safety was guaranteed inside for thousands of people. The tribe would hunt in the day and rest at night, to keep warm in winter.


    Wasn''t that a tribe of ten thousand people? These tribes of thousands and hundreds used to not have the resources to build such a structure. All they cared about was hunting and surviving.


    Only those few tribes in the tens of thousands could, by dispatching hundreds of men every day to build the walls and the foundation so that in thousands of years, they had one big city to house the alliance leader.


    The warriors among the alliance army gathered for war were fortunate to see Alliance Leader''s city with their own eyes, its 50 meter tall walls.


    Made entirely of rocks and impervious, something the local tribe craftsmen could never achieve with just beast skins and sharp objects. It kept thousands of people safe, a haven for humans to thrive and multiply, making it dozens of timesrger than any tribe out there.


    To say nothing of howmon ranked men were in this ce. This entire ce belonged to Alliance Leader, reaching hundreds of thousand in poption through decades of hard work.


    Where did these strange people riding magical beastse from? What''s Luoyang and since when was there a city forming around here?'' Such an army meant it had to be of more than ten thousand people, with dozens of second ranked people. So why haven''t we heard of it?''


    To be fair, the swift growth of this tribe would shock even the alliance. He must be lying. I''d have known if such a tribe formed.''


    Even with the alliance''smunications shabby and rare, each time a tribe of ten thousand formed, the Alliance Leader would send word to its allies it existed and avoid conflicts.


    But by the looks of those riders and their excellent weaponry and armor, there was no way they came from a small tribe. Only a tribe in tens of thousand could create.


    The chieftain was conflicted on the right course of action. ept surrender or resist for a chance to survive for longer.


    While he was unable toe to a decision, Zhong Yu had no mind to ask him again.


    The silent and pondering look made Zhong Yu angry. No one has dared slight me since I now lord over thousands of people.''


    Then and there he made sure to make this guy pay for this even if surrendering, to let him see real power. He ordered the cavalry to attack.


    Arrows fell like rain on the tribe with how the crossbow could fire ten bolts, one every three seconds.


    After the 7th volley and 700 arrows peppering the tribe along with howling and wailing, dead bodiesy strewn everywhere. Of 150 warriors, only 50 remained standing since none of them knew the power of the crossbow.


    Coming in front again, Zhong Yu restated his demands. The lucky chieftain survived and at the sight of so much death, his heart howled with grief and righteous furry.


    But he knew the tribe suffered too much to win now. His people would die without even taking one enemy soldier down with them.


    The chieftain relinquished the anger and snuffed out his hatred as he gathered the survivors and surrendered with hearts filled with fear.


    Zhong Yu honored his word by making the chieftain and the rest join the service army. He reckoned he''d use them on thest two tribes. They''d fight while he would stand behind to stop them from running. This was how he''d deal with the rude chieftain.


    The other two tribes were in the dark about him as well and Zhong Yu had no trouble dealing with them. Besides the 50 cannon fodder nowying dead, the rest of the killing came from the crossbows.


    Against deserters, Zhong Yu had no mercy, especially those that crossed him.

 Chapter 52: County

    Chapter 52: County


    The fall of the three tribes signified Zhong Yu''s dominance over the southeastern Lost ins, his reach extending to 50 km and over ten thousand people.


    Having achieved his poption target, what remained was getting in his study and letting the system upgrade his domain. He would thus establish his nation, perfect his regime and embark on the road of cultivation.


    The culled three tribes'' survivors were relocated after the ratio of men and women was adequate to form a new borough.


    Zhong Yu was now inplete control of this area, achieving his aim of connecting hisnds.


    It allowed his rear to be in constant development, ce strategic deployments and improve his offense so that when the enemy came unannounced, he could put up resistance at a moment''s notice.


    His domain was no longer a winding strip vulnerable to being cut in the middle and crushed.


    Leaving 50 service savages and some recruits for defense, Zhong Yu and his imperial guard returned to Luoyang.


    After twenty days he was starting to miss his home. While no kin awaited him, it was his base, his only ce of safety. As time passed this feeling only grew.


    He passed the eager citizens weing them without so much as an exnation, going straight for his study while leaving an imperial guard to do the talking instead. Of where their kin were and what they were doing, to cate the masses.


    Last time he was weak and forced to depend on these people, thus he addressed them personally like aely grandma. But now he had a nation under him and had to act like a true ruler by ignoring the lowly peasants.


    Escaping the mor of the people, Zhong Yu and his guards arrived at the seat of power.


    In his study, his heart regained its usual cool, a habit he formed sinceing into this world. He felt the study, filled with books, housing wonderous knowledge about cultivation and abilities, held the secret to wielding power.


    That was the source of all his worries, whether he''d achieve his long dreams of establishing his power, for no one to encroach upon his domain, even in terms of self-defense.


    The sandalwood incense filled the study with a soothing aroma, a perfect ce to meditate.


    Zhong Yu was summarizing the oue of his campaign, the gains and the development of his domain. He wrote down all the problems and addressed them with seriousness to avoid any weaknesses.


    Only after bing a lord did he fully understand his weakness, needing to n every step of the way, topensate or rectify any holes in his strategies.


    Thest campaignted him 7,000 people, forming three townships and eight boroughs. His domain now stretched 50 km, the size of a county, fully showcasing the structure and development he had in store for it.


    This expansion was unlike any before, where those battles were so small-scaled thatpared to the dynasties of ancient China, they looked like fights between viges; of no import. No matter how many died, the higher ups would never care. At most they''d only chastise the county official he was cking on the job.


    While the scale of a county was a whole nother ball game, with ten thousand people living in a city. It wasn''t a stretch to say that a leader of a county had a thousand soldiers in just a few years, turning his domain into a fortress.


    He could seal off his turf and focus on developing his nation while hailing himself king. Against ambitious neighbors he''d focus on his foundation and use gueri tactics on the borders for when the neighbor nations fell, he''d strike hard and fast when they recouped. That way he''d expand for miles and miles to form an undying empire.


    He might even get the chance topete with the world''s heroes for the strongest in thends. Or, if his luck was poor, he could hole himself in hisnds and rule them as king.


    This county would be the cornerstone of his dynasty, of unprecedented importance. It was given such a valued area and had to have a screened county magistrate, who worked hard in developing it.


    The choice of county magistrate dictated the future of the nation, its development and fate. A poor choice would lead to a corrupt government, inciting public disapproval and leading to civil war. And once that happened there would be no stopping it.


    As a county magistrate, he had military, executive, finances, administrative and judicial power. All must be corrting to provide a stable environment for growth and order.


    Thus a good county magistrate strengthened a nation, avoiding things like secret deals and insubordination, offering instead public security and satisfaction so that no civilian would ever think aboutshing out at him. They were happy, you were happy, everyone was happy.


    Long story short, the county represented the spring of a nation, its name would solidify in this period to all vassals.


    So no matter who took overter, it would be independent no matter how crippled or flourishing it would be. Its lord would be the ruler, the emperor.


    A county was the smallest nation in times of ancient China. The kingdom, regional and county were the most used terms until the 6th century. Yet all that changed after was just on the outside.


    Thus, in the eyes of the ancient people, a county was a nation and its leader an independent monarch.

 Chapter 53: Taking Office

    Chapter 53: Taking Office


    With all these settled, Zhong Yu nned to put campaigning on hold for the next couple of months. He''d rather use this time to fineb his domain''s administration.


    It took him two months to get from establishing his seat of power to grow it to be a county. As more and more people would join, they would sooner orter devolve into more and more contradictions.


    There had been many conflicts so far, that because of theck of officials and justice office, they were oppressed by the army and made them dissatisfied.


    Many more civic and economic decisions were handled by the army as well. While rough in their actions, they were strong, but also earned the public''s ire.


    Humans thirsted for freedom, and too much control would bury the seed of hatred within; hatred for their ruler. Some radicals would even want his rule over, to form the nation they wanted.


    Though most would fail and die, the constant mutinies weakened the nation and the poption would decline. Letting the military in charge of a nation was never a good policy in the long run.


    With him now having a county sized domain, he built the basic administrative division. With the military in order, all that remained was the executive part.


    He had 25 novice schrs mingle among his people to inspect hisnds'' condition. The month is up and they should have an idea by now.''


    His domain had 11 boroughs, each with 500 people, that could have a practical in charge of its affairs. It handledw and order, issued decrees, conscriptedbor, everything important to connect the people to the county.


    It was of low position yet great power, holding the fate of 500 people in his hands. Its importance was obvious.


    He had nned to have them handle 500 people each and see the results after a month. But there were not enough boroughs to go around, so they would be responsible for the townships and the people in the county seat too.


    He now had four townships with 1,000 people each. That meant 8 novice schrs. Regarding the county seat, the refugee camp brought 1,800 the first time and 1,700 the second to which were added the 600 savages from those early small tribes.


    Removing from them the losses the fighting had brought, Luoyang had around 4,000 in total; meaning 8 novice schrs.


    That brought his domain''s poption to 13,500, needing 27 schrs to handle every aspect. Though having just 25 wouldn''t pose a problem, he''d just look over thest 1,000 himself for the next month.


    With a n in mind, Zhong Yu went to the great hall, telling the imperial guard to send waiting schrs outside.


    "Greetings, Your Grace!" The men bowed.


    "You may skip the formalities, rise. You can guess by now why I called you. Tell me, what conclusions have you drawn inspecting mynds this past month? Have you decided what post to take?" Zhong Yu smiled.


    "We have, but we await the Lord''s decision." The schrs spoke with respect.


    "State your wishes and I will consider them when I appoint you to your stations." Zhong Yu had them tell him their desires to get them to work on the double.


    With the army in ce they had no way to make it hard on him. In the case of the savages rising against him, he''d just send the cavalry and they''d be done in hours.


    The schrs expressed their wishes with some''s desires even conflicting. But after a bit of debate, they all left the hall satisfied with the post.


    With the proof of their official status in their hands, Zhong Yu rested the administration on them. As for the result, he''d see it in a month.


    Besides, he''d use the next two months to shame his ruling. He''d deal with matters as theye, one step at a time.


    With internal affairs over, Zhong Yu turned to the system, worried and excited over the answer to his most dying need, cultivation.


    The system told him he''d need 10,000 people and a 50 km wide domain to form his nation. That would unlock cultivation, which made this down on the dumps ruler he couldn''t cultivate and be a king finding new hope.


    With his objectives fulfilled, it was time for the system to upgrade his domain and his clearance. What will I cultivate?''


    "Upgrade now! I want ess to the cultivation function." Zhong Yu was eager and nervous.


    "Upgrading two hours untilpletion. Please be patient." The system''s t voice sounded from within him.


    Zhong Yu''s worry soon ebbed out of him. He was more nervous than ever just on the eve of dering, but now he just had to wait two hours, time in which he calmed down.


    "System upgrade finished. Please read the update notes. Cultivation is now open and the host may see the status of every power and methods."


    "Cultivation methods? I knew you wouldn''t lie to me." Ovee by joy, Zhong Yu grew frantic.


    No one could ever keep calm in the face of eternal life and super power. To say nothing of rulers, holding the fate of others in their hands.


    Or there wouldn''t be so many emperors thirsting for immortality and doing reckless things, even the likes of the first emperor.

 Chapter 54: Fortune

    Chapter 54: Fortune


    Seeing his character panel, Zhong Yu went straight for the shifting cultivation area. It had no cultivation methods but just a simple introduction.


    A regent enjoys the wealth of the world, his hands hold ultimate control; an expert unto himself. By cultivating as well, he will sweep the world of its resources with his authority, gathering the great minds of the people to gain insight into the world''s nature. Once it starts, there''s no stopping him.


    Cultivation will give him power and longer life, his might shaking the foundations of this world.


    It makes the world envious, the people envious, the cultivators fearful, thus attacked on all sides. A monarch cultivating means going against the natural order, plunging his nation into turmoil, suffering cmities and the target of everyone''s hatred.


    A monarch can''t cultivate by normal means, while special ones will have his authoritarian aura sh with it, only harming oneself. While a special cultivation method does not exist, with great perseverance, wisdom, luck and fate, one creates a monarch''s cultivation method to achieve the pinnacle of the world, control every being and tread ces no one has ever seen before.


    But the monarch cultivating earns the ire of everyone, the wrath of the world and sets himself against them as their enemy. Great luck is a must.''


    The long introduction had Zhong Yu''s heart beating out of his chest. Now he understood what it meant by cultivating as a ruler would be a death sentence. His very existence and all he left behind would be purged from this world by the world itself.


    But forgoing this path he would only increase his lifespan by a couple of decades through the magical treasures he found in the world. Yet even so, he''d still return to the mud after 100 years.


    Going into the cycle of reincarnation, after living in the secr world and all its vices, his soul would be ground down until he wouldn''t even be himself in the next life. The basic element of oneself is the spirit, and if its container, the soul, bes someone else after the scrubbing, I will cease to be me.''


    Is there no other way?'' Having tasted authority, he found he liked it very much and didn''t want to throw the power over another''s fate away. It was a drug and he was an addict.


    Zhong Yu was conflicted only for a moment beforeing to his decision.


    "System, I have made up my mind to cultivate. Give me the contents of this cultivation method." Zhong Yu''s tone was filled with determination and resolve.


    "Host''s path ensures the power of a monarch. Choice is within authority." The system replied with the emotion of stone.


    "The cultivation method is revealed."


    Zhong Yu looked over the screen and the details of his cultivation method.


    [Cultivation Method: Ultimate Emperor


    [Description: the world has fifty paths. 49 of them can be nurtured and thrived by following them, except one. This path goes against the natural order, it steals the core of all the world''s creations for oneself.


    [Instructions: take people''s faith by leading the people and gathering the nation''s fortune into its supreme monarch.]


    Zhong Yu gasped at the fancy words, the more he read the more excited he grew. He knew this cultivation method would be awesome, but not so much.


    He asked himself before, what was fortune? Why could he use it to exchange for something else? Was it the system''s function, or his ability the moment he got here? Just that he couldn''t sense it and the system turned it into something he needed.


    Now he had the answer. Fortune is the core of the world.'' It was what gave birth to all creation and kept it running.


    Making such a fundamental element was hard even for a world.


    Even reincarnation could only take the smallest fraction of the world''s fortune.


    This reincarnation was often seen as a plot point. Everything one experienced in one''s life focused on one point and birthing the so-called chosen. It was also the source of the main character''s ordeals.


    Cmities were the world''s way of removing its impurities and evolving. Then through the main character that triggered this evolution, it harvested him for the fortune.


    That meant the main characters represented the world, its champions, making their path free and easy. As for those few obstacles that he bumped into , they were just checkpoints, tollways. The world''s way in making them pay in fortune.


    Even after all this, some people are sure to not get the meaning of fortune even now. Think of it as the essence of one''s consciousness, or what is usually known as humanity.


    Of course, it was not just human rted, taking many shapes as well. The humans have their humanity, magic has its own essence and so did the beasts, gods and immortals. Every being with awareness had one way or another, thus forming their consciousness.


    Then what did all these have to do with the world? The world sucked the energy from the void around it, but just like a human''s mouth, it was incapable of digesting it.


    That was where the stomach came in. It contained some consciousness aggregation that through unknown means absorbed the void''s energy.


    But it couldn''t take in this energy and needed the world to provide. While it gave in turn the fortune the world needed by purifying this void energy.


    The two had a symbiotic rtionship, but it was in every creature''s instinct to not let its meal escape its mouth.


    The consciousness aggregates would never just hand over the purified void energy, fortune, so the world had to find another way. Hence the cmities, the plot twists all novels had.


    The consciousness aggregates were formed by gathering a race''s people in forming stable ces to live on, i.e society. And by throwing a wrench in this machine, it would incite chaos and destabilize the aggregate.


    Allowing the world to steal fortune through the cracks for itself.


    This time-tested method through eon never failed because when people gathered, they each had their own reason, beliefs and desires that sparked unrest. Nothing could escape this fate, only those driven by the most basic instincts.


    Though the world knew to keep things in bnce. Since they were its foundries, toying them till they broke would spell doom for itself as well.

 Chapter 55: Sacred Court Casting

    Chapter 55: Sacred Court Casting


    While his cultivation method''s sole purpose was to rece the world in stealing that fortune. Taking a slice from right under its nose


    This was the heaviest crime of all, the reason any monarch earned such hatred. A stable society that pursued humanity''s benefit let its people flourish. A strong dynasty earned it no fortune.


    Order was the opposite of entropy and the longer peacested; the less fortune the world got.


    A normal emperor''s lifetime was nothing for the world, since it went for a century tops.


    But the moment the emperor withstood the test of time, it meant starving the world by stealing its riches and authority. Would anyone stand for it?


    Would the mighty world take this lying down? The answer was a most definite no.


    This was where the two contradictions shed in the most brutal way.


    As for those super powered people, they were influenced by the world to stir up humanity, its pawns.


    Regardless of their intentions and wishes, they were each race''s traitors. As hated as the traitors of China in the war of resistance against Japan''s invasion.


    These traitors sold their country. While the ruler would be human still and even of the same color, but these traitors abandoned their race to be left for the world to chew on, andrear them like cattle tosheer and gut them, when they got fat enough.


    Its tools? Super powers, the sharpest cleaver there ever was.


    Every wise or unwise race had a hierarchy.


    What would then happen to the bottom rug suddenly finding itself wielding a super power?


    Since time immemorial these variables upset the natural order. With the powerless people vying for power.


    To say nothing of those that had power, themoners couldn''t fight them at all. They would thus revolt and make themselves the new rulers. Why on earth would they stand there and be bossed around? It made no sense.


    This meant entropy and entropy meant chaotic humanity, which led to seeping fortune, the world would gobble up at the opportune moment, until they would be sucked bone dry to evolve itself.


    The world kept setting its pieces on the board, snuffing out any humanitarian or crucial figures in society. In other words, escting the plot and inciting chaos.


    The chosen had innate reserves of fortune and the world sent many of its cultivators in their path to squeeze them of it.


    Each cmity that beset them robbed them of just a bit more of that fortune, while some cultivators that came to assist him would get their share as well, all until the main character was bone dry.


    When that happened, every main character would find their ending cruel and bitter. He betrayed humanity and now he fell out of the world''s favor.


    The world was selfish and fair, treating everyone the same. Main character felt they got special treatment because they served the world a purpose, and the minute they outlived their use, they were obsolete.


    To say nothing about humanity. Ask anyone and they''d tell you they hated traitors to the core, worse than their most bitter enemy.


    Looking over the annals of history, it was clear as day most enemies survived encounters with others, while the traitors were crushed with impunity.


    Take some of the most famous traitors. Lu Bu, in the times of the Three Kingdoms, betrayed Ding Yuan first, then Dong Zhuo, then Liu Bei, then met his end before Xiapi''s southern gate. Wu Sangui was held in great esteem when joining the Qing army, bestowed titles and riches, yet when peace came, he was taken care of after losing from all support and everyone around him.


    These people didn''t fall at their own men, but at the hands of those they relied on. The fates of all traitors were clear to see.


    Those cultivators that failed to grasp the limelight of a main character and having lost their worth, they would lose their connections as well.


    For the same reason the main characters had the people following them at the start, everyone vying for his attention; since everywhere they went big stuff happened. But when they lost their mojo, all fell apart.


    Like Guo Jing to Yang Guo, Zhang Sansheng to Zhang Wuji. Weren''t they all temporary main characters? But after a time, their aura faded. (T/N: from Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber.)


    Thus the core of this cultivation method was to use his nation''s people, like the world used its denizens.


    Even brand the world''s beings as his nation''s.


    Using them to promote humanity, to farm them for fortune.


    In this process I can spin or crush the defined plotline, ruining the world''s design and winning humanity''s support and trust.''


    Until the world''s power fell from his constant harassment and humanity, vignce of him was wanted because of his interference.


    It was then he''d bare his fangs.


    The world''s power turned to chaos from all his actions, losing its delicate bnce.


    Then there''d be a sh between the two figures he incited from the shadows. Though their life remained the same, their sides differed, with one being the side of life and the other on the side of the world.


    The two sides would lose power as their conflicts grew harsher while he reaped their fortune.


    The more fortune he got, the bigger his influence in this world. He''d grow so powerful he would hold the entire world and its beings in the palm of his hand.


    The moment his power grew enough, he''d kick the world''s intent and humanity to the curb, turning them into his ves to do his bidding.


    This was why the cultivation method earned the world''s envy, the people''s jealousy and everyone''s ire.


    He would be the public enemy number one just by training it.


    It held no use as long as he just held onto it, but the second he cultivated it, he was a threat.

 Chapter 56: Nation

    Chapter 56: Nation


    "Host has 10,000 people and a 50 km wide domain, the standard to establish your nation. Please give it a name to reveal this powerful existence."


    Zhong Yu pondered.


    What''s a good name? Since I''m a cultivator, calling it Heavenly Court is fitting.''


    The Heavenly Court controlled thousands of realms, looking after the yin and yang of the world, cowering everyone else and being respected throughout the known universe.


    Though I''m far from matching this glorious name.''


    It will only earn other''s envy and not fit my situation.''


    The least I can do to call it is bing a god to defend myself.''


    Heavenly Court was represented by an immortal emperor who ruled all other gods and immortals.


    This world is filled with gods running amok, descending upon the people to take their faith and souls.''


    Once I have the power of a god, I''ll spread my faith.


    Heavenly Court would sound to those aboriginals that I might have a connection to the gods since they don''t know Earth''s legends of it.''


    It''s decided. I''ll use some random name then change it to Heavenly Court when I''m a god.''


    Han Dynasty, Roman Empire, Tang Dynasty, and even Cathay were all good.


    No, I don''t like using other''s remains. These are all used by previous crossed over people or maybe even people from antiquity.''


    Picking damaged goods is not in my style. I need my own name!''


    Then I''ll just use my own name for it, Yu Empire.''


    Yu means dominating, ruling and monarchic.''


    It had been a symbol to many emperors that passed.


    But won''t using my name for it make it look like I crown myself emperor?''


    "System, call my nation Yu, the Yu Empire. I am Emperor Yu!" Zhong Yu spoke with pride.


    "Name epted. Please choose its symbol. "


    Which one, which one? Dragon? No, I hate them. It''s been overused for ages and got sick of it.''


    I am an unmatched Heavenly Emperor, foreordained to rule them all.''


    Then it shall be the pihis. Isn''t the wayward bird fitting?''


    Though I don''t like that blue, it''s too soft and feeble.''


    It''ll look better surrounded by raging mes for protection. That should be it.''


    And with fire being one of the five elements, the attribute and the symbol match perfectly.''


    "Symbol set. Congrattions, host, on founding your nation, taking your first step on the path of monarchy and ruling the world. You can now view the nation''s status."


    The dead and t voice was music to Zhong Yu''s ears.


    [Nation name: Yu


    National symbol: pihis


    Poption: 13,500 (rounded down)


    Area: 75 km


    Divisions: 1 county, 5 townships, 11 boroughs


    Military: 100 regr soldiers, 700 militia, 300 service army.]


    This simple screen allowed him to understand his domain''s situation and evaluate his own power.


    "Host has established his nation and has an imperial cultivation method. Your ess has increased and can now cross over throughout the world, to rob it of everything. You also earned 1,000 fortune to set in motion your nation''s rise."


    Wait, didn''t I cross over already? Or is my real cheat crossing over in every world?''


    My position in this world is precarious, with gods roaming overhead and legendary beasts wrecking thends. I could be squashed like a bug at any time.''


    And now I can cross over. Going to some small worlds and taking their fortune will expand my domain even faster.''


    Wonder what are the conditions.''


    1st: each year I can cross over to a world that is in the same rank as me. With how I''m in the second rank, I can go to a world that is maximum third rank.''


    2nd: or I can choose the world by paying with fortune, though only once a month. Though it''s a little vague with how I need 100,000 fortune to go to the most in world, while needing one million for a third rank world. Above that are god worlds, thoughcking gods yet still needing 10 million fortune for a single trip.


    3rd: by spending a bit of fortune I can bring men I exchanged from the system to help me conquer the new world.''


    Zhong Yu figured these three conditions were the most important.


    The lowest he would need was 100,000 fortune if he were to cross over another world, though a in one.


    With his poption, he would get 275 a month. He''d need 30 years to reach that sum and had no choice but to shelf it for now.


    It left him the yearly freebie he got, though the choice was random.


    As long as he could conquer it or earn big from it, it''d be worth it.


    Let''s see how my luck fairs, if the system gives me a nice little world or not.''


    "System, I want to cross over. Draw!"

 Chapter 57: Crossing Over

    Chapter 57: Crossing Over


    "Choice pending, host."


    "Host may choose between A Step into the Past, Twin of Brothers, Three Kingdoms, Little Li''s Flying Dagger and Water Margin."(T/N: wuxia books.)


    The host soon came with the answer.


    Each time he had to choose from among five worlds.


    Which is best though?''


    Twin of Brothers'' is filled with pre celestials, patriarchs and grandmasters. They even have the power to bend space.''


    Pre celestial meant third grade. Patriarchs were at peak third grade and grandmasters could shatter space in the fifth grade.


    It was a violent world that he, a second rank, had no ce in.


    Little Li''s Flying Dagger''s highest rank was fourth, if not third. But in this world strength wasn''t everything.


    A certain poison existed that could kill anyone. Then there were the insidious ploys that had everyone''s fate under control.


    For an innocent guy like me going in, it will end with my poor little life wasted at the hands of another. Too dangerous.''


    That left Water Margin, Step Into the past and Three Kingdoms. No one in these worlds had abilities. At best, some could hold their own against dozens of men based on training and talent, of no threat to him and his forces.


    A Step Into the Past is a hard pass. The feudal system is still ruling strong and the world in constant conflict.''


    And the Warring States was a period in history where China''s military was mostprehensive.


    With no one backing down and each state fielding hundreds of thousands of soldiers. Once the warring stopped, the death toll was in the millions.


    There was no way he coulde up with so many people in a short time and join the fighting. He''d be a sitting duck.


    The Song dynasty in Water Margin was weak, with its military decayed.


    Though this world was special in one way, the other nations outside of Song were powerful and at war just like in the Warring States period.


    Dali, Tibet, Western Xia, Liao dynasty, Korea Goryeo, Japan and many others all had their own nation and administration.


    Each of them could take out hundred thousand soldiers if not more.


    In Song, there might be millions of troops but they''re weak and wasted, mowed down like grass in front of these veteran armies.''


    Like that Daoist woman who came and overthrew Song and Liao with her 300,000 female cavalry.


    Liao, who had the smallest poption ended up crushed while Song was done in by itsrge poption and unable to disy its advantage.


    For him to control a nation, he needed a certain army as well. The few hundreds he had were hardly helpful


    With so many strong countries around me there''s no way I can mess around in this world. Pass.''


    That left Three Kingdoms, although chaotic, there were no strong barbarians outside, only small tribes.


    It was also the end of the Han dynasty. No matter how strong the army, it couldn''t be used to its full advantage with how filled with contradictions it was.


    The prologue to this era was the Yellow Turban Rebellion. The Han dynasty needed the entire country''s power to quell it and it still took more than a year.


    It''ll give me enough time to raise an army, use it to hold the pass that connects Sichuan and the court for joining, then I can do anything.''


    As long as I can wrest control of Hanzhong before Han armies quell the rebellion.''


    Sichuan and the court got in touch through Hanzhong, the ancient roads built by King HUiwen of Qin from the Warring States period. Controlling this province would mean I control the connection between these two forces.


    I''ll just then follow Liu Yan''s example in using the rebellion as an excuse to close myself from court and proim myself emperor.


    By the time the Han finished with the yellow turbans, they''ll then find a Qiang uprising in Liangzhou.


    The uprising would be led by Bei Gongyu, Bian ZHang, Han Sui and Ma Teng, making it engulf the entire Han dynasty.


    It wouldn''t stop until the death of Emperor Ling, needing Dong ZHuo''s help to quell it by paying half of Liangzhou, as a price to earn this sinister official''s aid.


    And the next four years of peace will make taking Sichuan easy, thanks to the system as well.''


    By the time the feudal lords rise to suppress Dong Zhuo, I''d have the base Liu Bei had after the three kingdoms formed.''


    In fact, Liu Bei can''t even touch me, since Sichuan has a higher poption and is not as ravaged, with its facilities intact.''


    While other heroes had around thousands or the rare ten thousand army, I would swoop in with hundreds of thousand.''


    "System, I choose the Three Kingdoms."


    "Three Kingdoms confirmed. Will the host like to go now or wait. But no longer than a year."


    I knew it. It''s even letting me go within a year, how convenient.''


    "Dy it for now. I''m not strong enough."


    Zhong Yu now returned to the 1,000 fortune he just had. How to spend it? He could get 10,000 people or 2,000 soldiers.


    To attack Three Kingdoms, he''d need ample soldiers and people. Why did Cao Cao, Sun Quan and Liu Bei have everything in control?


    Because they had powerful ns supporting them. And what did that mean? I meant the will of themon people.


    They controlled the public opinion like the empire did. By going along with the people''s views, the lords gained thousands upon thousands of supporters.


    A rebellion was thest thing anyone wanted, or could handle.

 Chapter 58: Exchange

    Chapter 58: Exchange


    A n wouldst through the ages, but not a dynasty.


    Except the Shang and Zhou dynasties, none other achieved their long history.


    Even those two only reached 500 and 800 years, though better than Han, who waster divided into Eastern and Western Han.


    Ever since the Eastern Han, the ns spread their influence over the people and thends, raising their armies.


    They had a monopoly on the market, no matter what talent arrived in high positions in the military or administrative, they''d all be puppets, even the emperor.


    Most dynasties were the same, except Qin and Western Han.


    But these two were built on fear and suppression of the ns.


    Their policies were to move the ns that reached a certain scope close to the emperor.


    Forcing them to lose all ties and control over theirnds and bing mere wealthy ns with no power to protect their money.


    Anyone with power and authority could humiliate them.


    This traditionsted till they were close to finishing off, until Eastern Han formed. Emperor Guanwu was precisely a puppet of a great n.


    He had no choice but to side with the ns if he were to keep his job, but followed with a thousand years of misfortune as the following dynasties had to do the same.


    To not get under another''s thumb like the others, I need wealth and men so I can hold my own.''


    How many talents will I get for 1,000 fortune? A novice schr needs 10, which means I''ll get 100.''


    I need to control my domain, for my long arm to reach every township and borough.''


    Borough administration will be left aside for now. Putting a loyal old retired soldier will be enough.''


    The township will need 3 and a county 6. Like the Han dynasty, a small county will have 3 townships while therge one 5.''


    So I will need 15-21 novice schrs for each county. And I need a suitable county magistrate and county officer as well.


    That means with my fortune I''ll get the talents to handle only five counties. I have to recover my deficit in the Three Kingdoms then.''


    The system told him that the fortune he got from every human would depend on the world he went to.


    Worlds without abilities were first level. Worlds with second and third rank were second level. Worlds with fourth and fifth ranks were third level. Worlds with demigods in power were in the fourth level and the world he was in now was the fifth level, with full grown gods.


    In this world, 50 people gave him one fortune, making the fourth level world needing 100, the third level 150, the second level 200 and the first 250.


    In the Three Kingdoms, with a county having a few tens of thousands, he''d get a 100 fortune a month every 25,000 people.


    If he couldn''t wait for that long to gather, he could always kill some and earn ten times as much.


    Though it wasn''t a viable n,he would have to kill aplenty if he wanted to overthrow the ns. Then use the fortune from the killing to get talents and soldiers.


    Then the cycle repeated. More killing, more fortune, more soldiers.


    I''ll change the 1,000 fortune for soldiers. With 2,000 soldiers and this month''s fortune, I can go and conquer those worlds.''


    It would get him a county or two in a short time and those officials in ancient times would take a long time before they hear of his acts.


    They''d first need to report to their superior, then gather an army, handle logistics and many more. It would give him half a year at the least.


    Time in which he''d get fortune to exchange for soldiers and schrs, strengthen his rule and power by eliminating the ns in hisnds.


    Wealth and information were crucial in this time. One wrong move and he''d lose everything.


    For now let''s handle the administration of my domain. System said the time moves 100 times faster in other worlds than here.''


    Ten years are needed to conquer the Three Kingdoms since I need to deal with the ns first.''


    That will mean I''ll be gone for a month and have to set things in order before I leave.''


    Taking 2,000 soldiers along meant paying a 10% of their value, which was 100 fortune.


    Taking it from the 275 fortune he had this month from the popce, it left him with 175.


    Apetent schr, third rank, needed five times the price of a novice schr, 50 fortune; the same price for a general.


    His domain needed a county magistrate and a county officer. I''ll use 100 fortune to get both and secure my domain until I get back.''


    Of the 75 remaining fortune he''d use 25 to get 5 novice schrs since his domain was still short on staff.


    The rest he''d exchange for 10 generals. Besides a county officer, he''d need three more for policemissioner, guard captain and patrol leader.


    While the other 7 would be integrated in the military to watch over those unruly folk.


    They would fall in with training and time and the generals would handle their morale.


    He noticed in thest campaign that the army was wrecked with problems. There was no way he''d leave without having them dealt with.

 Chapter 59: Fangling County

    Chapter 59: Fangling County


    "System, I want apetent schr andpetent general."


    Two new people appeared in the hall looking left and right, then falling to their knees at the sight of the seat of honor.


    "Zhao Xin and Zhang Lie at your service, Your Grace."


    "I was expecting you. The county magistrate and officer I need for my county."


    The two were filled with joy being given such high positions right off the bat.


    "We will be thorough in our duty, in defending lord''snds and repaying your kindness."


    The two blurted before he could change his mind.


    "Good, you may go now. I will have someone introduce you to thesends and get you instated as soon as possible."


    Zhong Yu called for five novice schrs and ten novice generals to take the two away.


    Zhang Lie dealt with everything in the next three days, while Zhao Xin and Zhong Yu took up post as the other positions were filled as well.


    The extras were in officers and officials for now to gain experience for when the right posts opened up.


    Zhong Yu took his 100 cavalry to the square and said to the system, he was ready to leave.


    The people looked puzzled, Didn''t he say he''ll be calling 2,000 soldiers?''


    After some quick questions, Zhong Yu found he could just call them in the new world.


    Since this world and the Three Kingdoms'' one were simr and there was no difference in their power level.


    The only difference was paying 10% of their value to move from one site to another.


    In such a case, Zhong Yu opted to go to the new world first where he''d set his sight on the perfect target and summon them right in the middle for a much better effect.


    "System, cross me over to Hanzhong Prefecture''s Fangling County."


    "Starting"


    Zhong Yu and his cavalry were gone in a sh of white.


    Eastern Han dynasty, July 183. Fangling County of Hanzhong Prefecture. A blinding light shone from among the lush vegetation.


    Zhong Yu and his cavalry''s sudden arrival scared the wildlife.


    History of the Former Han Dynasty states Emperor Shun (year 140) had 267,402 people and 13 counties.


    The 13 county seats on average had 20,000 people.


    Fangling County was the most eastern county of Hanzhong Prefecture, with a 30,000 poption yet as vast as almost four counties.


    Zhong Yu was in Fangling County''s east, separated from Jingzhou Prefecture by the Han River. To the north was Jingzhou Prefecture''s Nanxiang County. To the east was Zan County and to the south mountains. Over the mountains was Ba Prefecture and to the west was Shangyong County.


    With the east and north having Han River as natural defense, he''d need just control the ferry points against any threats. While the mountains in the south eliminated any kind of military attack.


    All he needed was to focus on the west side to expand his territory.


    My target is Fangling County. To do this quietly I need to block the roads going out.''


    The administration of a Han Dynasty''s county was simple, five townships for each great county, or three for a small one. Each township named after their positions to the central county base.


    He was now in the Eastern Township. It had thergest area and secondrgest poption, of 8,000 people.


    What mattered now was how to prevent the news of his attacks from getting out of Eastern Township. So he sent some riders to ask around.


    He found that they made contact with the people without trouble, not since these riders came from the Han Dynasty as well.


    Though they wore strange attires, these rural folks had no way of getting suspicious.


    All he had to do was block Han River crossing, stop the merchants and blockade the roads.


    He''d have nothing to worry about Jingzhou for three months, time in which he''d have Fangling County his.


    As for the west, all he needed was speed to catch them off guard.


    The riders just returned and told him that 8 km east was Eastern Townships head borough.


    With Eastern Township being next to Han River with plenty of merchants and fertile soil from the river''s irrigation, the taxation was high. The court had set up a branch here, with around 100 guards.


    And these men were stationed in a town surrounded by five-meter tall walls. It housed around 1,000 people. And because it was the only town around, it flourished.


    Grasping the situation, he had to consider his approach to the town so the guards wouldn''t be rmed.


    But with his cavalry wearing Hanzhong military attire, he''d have no problem.


    He could waltz right in without one to stop him.


    Then he''d take the guards by surprise, finishing them off and seizing control of Eastern Township.


    With a n in ce what followed were tactics. Zhong Yu led his riders to the town, with the people he met giving his detail a wide berth.


    Everyone was left speechless and curious whose army this was. They all wore fancy armor too.


    In the Han Dynasty only an officer leading a hundred men could equip his men with such armor.

 Chapter 60: Capturing a Town

    Chapter 60: Capturing a Town


    Shen Chang''s team of ten was today on guard duty at the gates, inspecting the goods and merchants that came in.


    It just so happened that today was one of the busiest days, filling his pockets with no few coins either. Road tax, entry tax and many others gave them the opportunity to fleece the merchants.


    Counting his ill-gotten gains, he heard horses approaching and saw a hundred cavalry hovering over him.


    From their armor, their masks and the weapons, they were anything but ordinary.


    For a rube like him, this came at an overwhelming shock. They might both be soldiers, but this detachment was on a whole nother level.


    None of his fellow guards could afford such armor, even if selling their house.


    He got the people to clear the way so as to avoid any disaster.


    Then sent a guard to notify the town''s guard captain, while also looking into who this magnat was that came to their town.


    A few riders went to the gate. They berated the guards to open the gate at once to let the new lorde in.


    They also had everyone they met along the way pushed aside.


    The guards sat on two sides to prevent any conflict that might arise.


    Zhong Yu and his men rode slowly to the gate, with 20 riders patrolling around the gate.


    One rider came before the gate guard leader:


    "Tell the town''s officials toe and wee my lord."


    Shen Chang nodded and bowed, "I''ll inform them at once. I ll be right back."


    Zhong Yu looked around in the meantime, watching the officials scrambling over to him.


    By the looks of that armor and style, they knew right away that a bigshot hade, if not a true leader.


    These guys had even seen the governor of a region and knew when not even a governor was this ostentatious. That only meant the lord present here was someone above that.


    And from the vibe of these soldiers, they feared their little town was about to be in a world of hurt so they came at once.


    Noticing how the cavalry was surrounding a man, they bowed:


    "Forgive us lord for failing to wee you. How may I be of service?"


    "You dare say that afteringte?"


    Zhong Yu snorted and shouted at his men.


    "Arrest these heinous officials at once!"


    Ten riders arrested the six officials and Zhong Yu turned to the gate guards.


    "I am Jingzhou''s governors'' envoy. His dear son left for this town and hasn''t been heard of since."


    "Some say he''s been missing here and my lord asked me to investigate. But in Eastern Townships mountains, I have questioned the folks there and discovered bandits have beset my lord''s son."


    "I havee here to apprehend the criminals and you''d best lead me to your barracks if you don''t want to join them as well."


    The guards'' faces were ashen.


    The governor''s son!'' A governor received overs from the emperor himself, he controlled a region''s armies.


    His power had no limit, snuffing out anyone that stood in his path with impunity.


    "Please allow me to lead you." The guards balked at the threat, going to throw their fellow colleague at the wolves to save their hides.


    Twenty riders followed Shen Chang to the barracks.


    While the rest of the cavalry made sure no citizen escaped.


    "People, this disaster is out of my hands. I have no choice but to have you stay here for now as I send men to take control of this area so that you may bear witness." Cries of injustice echoed out.


    Zhong Yu ignored the people while giving orders to his soldiers to arrest some if they had to as long as they stayed here.


    The 20 riders soon sent word back that everything was under control, that the Eastern Townships central town was in his hands.


    Zhong Yuughed and barked:


    "You bunch of fools, I''m no envoy, but a traitor! Not even of your Han Dynasty. I am the emperor of the Yu Empire and you shall be my loyal subjects."


    The officials'' faces fell at his words.


    Some brave people tried to resist only to be shot dead by the riders.


    With the Eastern Townships town under his thumb, he next needed to pacify the people, clean it of all resistance to make it his in its entirety.


    Now, Zhong Yu''s sight turned to Fangling County, to other townships.

 Chapter 61: Fangling Region

    Chapter 61: Fangling Region


    While a town wasn''t much, it was Zhong Yu''s first base in the Three Kingdoms.


    After putting the people and guards under observation, he exchanged 500 soldiers to guard Eastern Township and the surroundings.


    These average soldiers were even better than Eastern Township''s guards, who hadn''t seen battle for years andcked discipline.


    While his men trained every day and did mock battles every third. They had been through a couple of battles and seen blood. There were no recruits.


    With them around, he would conquer thends in peace.


    This time around, he didn''t hide himself.


    But took his cavalry and 1,500 soldiers westbound.


    He raised quite a few viges on his first day.


    The county city''s guards had yet to receive news of this n''s destined army and it was now at their gates.


    The enemy stormed the county city and spread death before they could do anything.


    Among the shouts of agony and screams of death, the guards put up some resistance atst, but that was when they already lost a third of their numbers.


    Having no real training and never being on the battlefield caused their downfall. In the ancient times, elites wouldn''t be routed until half of them died. Ordinary soldiers at a third of casualties and recruits at a mere tenth.


    To have been holding on for so long was already considered a miracle.


    But the pressure on them from seeing their friends die got to them, forcing them to scramble around for cover.


    The battle was quick to start and even faster to finish. He let his soldier loose on the city, so that no one would get out.


    He then led his cavalry and a few soldiers to capture the county''s office, quelling thest resistance.


    He then sent 500 soldiers to various viges and townships to secure them. With how easy it was to take the county city, those defenseless towns and viges stood no chance at all.


    He had the county under his thumb in under a week. Roadblocks were in ce and caught any that dared make a run for it to report these happenings.


    The culprits found would be forced intobor for a decade for their crimes.


    Zhong Yu left 1,000 soldiers to guard Fangling County city while he took the rest towards Shangyong County city. He had to make the most of the Han Dynasty being in the dark of his existence to cover more ground.


    He was at Shangyong County city''s gates in three days, attacking any township and vige on the way, posing no resistance against this army of 1100 soldiers.


    No one in their right mind would have the guts to face the ck cloud rumbling towards them.


    This county city feel the same as thest. First the cavalry swooped in before they could react and took the gate.


    In the city, his brave, staunch, trained and ruthless cavalry dealt with any resistance with practiced ease. Theid back guards didn''t stand a chance.


    More mor came from within, wails and cries of grief and pain.


    Zhong Yu sent his soldiers in next, to cate the chaos swiftly.


    They''d kill all those thugs, taking advantage of this ruckus to loot. Since Zhong Yu saw the city as his own, he would not let even one of them off.


    An hourter the city was his and all guards dead or in shackles.


    The county magistrate killed himself. In the Han Dynasty, the officials had some backbone left unlike the Ming Dynasty''s, where they were scrambling to beg the barbarians of the Qing Dynasty for mercy.


    While he now had two counties, the size of them was more around five counties with their poption reaching close to 80,000.


    The end of the Easter Han marked the popce struck by natural disaster, wars, famine and gues.


    The Han Dynasty still had 40 million people when Emperor Ling climbed the throne. But then followed the locust gue in the Central ins, the overflowing waters of Yellow River. To top it all off, there were constant bands of barbarians and bandits invading thends, forcing people to migrate.


    Of the 40 million, it was a miracle if even 30 remained. Then there was Zhang Jiao''s Yellow Turban Rebellion, about to happen in a year. With the poption dropping further, the vassals would find their fields barren, with no one to sow them, or soldiers to fight.


    At the start of the Three Kingdoms, there were only a few millions people left alive. A county city''s poption would be around 4,000, while he, right now, had around 30,000 in a county.


    Way too many.''


    A county magistrate handling a couple of counties was impossible. There''d be many matters ignored and overlooked. Zhong Yu nned to split these counties into more.


    Fangling County''s Eastern Township, South Township and a part of North Township would form a county, called Shuiqing County. While the rest would form another, Guanqian County.


    Shangyong County had its east half be Zhushan County and its west the remaining Shangyong County.


    The four counties form a region, the Fangling Region. Each county would have 10,000 people, like many others in the Central ins.


    Taking the two counties, Zhong Yu had expanded his force. Now it was a time to grow for the next month and await his fortune ie to call for more soldiers.


    As for the governing of the county cities, since he was a traitor with no n behind him, he had to handle it himself and the talents he got from the system.


    But these people had no use for him and wouldn''t help him at all. They also took up space and farnd for nothing, not even paying taxes.


    Wearing that disdainful look and unable to understand where they got the confidence from. Think I won''t kill them?''


    To get morend tax, he had to free morends.


    While also gaining more fortune since killing a personted ten times the fortune.


    Xinjian County of Fangling Region had 60,000 peopleting 240 fortune a month.


    That would mean 480 soldiers which was hardly many.


    He nned on taking Hanzhong Region and needed 5,000 men at the least. That would mean hecked 2520 soldiers.


    This world was crude, needing 250 people to give him one fortune per month. While killing 25 would him one as well.


    He had to kill 30,000 people to evene. He was fated to go against those ns in the Hanzhong Region.

 Chapter 62: Slaughter

    Chapter 62: ughter


    The ns in the Fangling Region had around 5,000 members. Killing them would get him 200 fortune.


    While the whole region except Shuiqing County, who needed 1,000 troops to protect it from Shuiqing County''s attacks, the other county cities needed but 200 soldiers.


    That meant he had to leave 1600 men behind when going on campaigns.


    He reckoned using the same swift tactics with his cavalry, he''d get five more county cities.


    But luck would only get him so far. By that time he''d be close to the regional city and the Hanzhong would''ve noticed him by now and got ready for hising.


    That would also mean a month had passed and the fortune would roll in.


    Those extra five counties would have smen as well, around 8,000. Plus the previous ones that died, that would make the death toll close to 9,000.


    All that death ought to give him 350 fortune, while thend he gained along the way 700, to a total of 150.


    Enough to get 2,100 soldiers.


    Having settled on causing a ughter, Zhong Yu got right to it. He called his soldiers, sending them to the areas within the city and outside that the ns upied.


    Yu Guan was in a foul mood as ofte. It had something to do with the county city being taken over by a traitoring out of nowhere with his army.


    With such a well trained force, his n did not dare fight back. Just bowing their heads and biding their time for when the imperial army came to free them.


    He often went to the county city to hang out with a buddy of his. They''d go on a stroll around the area, enjoy the views and recite poetry.


    It''s been a week since hest saw him, which bore down on his nerves, having enjoyed much freedom since then. Sure his life in the n didn''tck a bit, not with his wife and concubines tending to his needs and enjoying the fine food, but hanging out with his pal was way better.


    He had to admit the enemy was tough, but that was it. The Fangling Region was still his n at the end of the day.


    As far as he knew, he just had to get in touch with the other ns and gather 3,000 men and should topple this traitor.


    Now though, he could only stay cooped up and drink the days away.


    A sudden mor reached him from outside, soon turning into shrill cries.


    Yu Guan got his curiosity piqued. He saw outside how the servants were scrambling everywhere, bursting into the n head''s hall. Others were hauling anything they got their hands on as they feld.


    Wretched bastards! You take my n for a dying old man?''


    He rushed outside and grabbed someone:


    "What do you think you''re doing? Yu n will never die. You take my words for nothing? You dare do this while the elders and leader are still around?"


    "Young master, disaster is upon us. We only do it out of survival. Those traitors are here with hundreds of soldiers. They have us surrounded and are charging in, killing and piging. The old master went to reason with them only to be cut down. Young master leave at once!" The servant blurted in panic.


    "The traitors, here? The old master is dead? What do I do, what do I do? I must flee. You,e here and help me gather some things."


    "We''ll leave for the mountains where we gather the rest of the n to fight back these savage traitors."


    He rushed back inside, getting his things in a bag then ran away with the servant.


    A bit naive such simple actions wouldn''t be foreseen by the attackers.


    Yu Guan and his servant took the back door only to run into soldiers. Words didn''t help him here.


    The soldiers ignored his pleadings, unleashing a volley of arrows at the orders of a rider.


    Yu Guan fell in cries of agony as the rider shouted:


    "By order of His Grace, everyone is to be cut down, down to thest woman and child."


    The soldiers were pained to hear such cruelty but they were exchanged soldiers Zhong Yu bought, holding implicit loyalty to him.


    It was only a matter of time before the Yu manor''s shouts and wails made way for a deathly silence along withpounding death.


    The soldiers scoured the buildings, sometimes finding women or children in hidey holes.


    Hidden among the clothes of their parents, it was the final resting ce of these children as no matter how much sympathy they instilled into the soldiers, they had orders to follow.


    This was the main attraction to system bought troops, their full loyalties.


    In their minds, these soldiers had Zhong Yu imprinted to the deepest level.


    While each was his own person, Zhong Yu''s orders came first and foremost. It was why he was so confident in killing the n to thest man. He would not be dragged down as the imperial court was by the ns.


    His actions defied the natural order. And only men of true loyalties could ever do such atrocities.


    It wasmon knowledge the armies of vassals had officersing from wealthy and wise ns.


    But he could forget everything and get loyal soldiers just by using fortune.


    He would bypass all the time needed to nurture these men, their minds, their discipline, their training, skipping straight to using them.


    In a sense, the only thing limiting hisplete victory in thesends were the short amount of fortune on hand. A huge army bought through fortune would sweep anything in its path, be it vassal armies or imperial ones.


    As for governing the remains in its wake, it was done through the talents bought through fortune as well. Every single aspect was easily achieved with minimum effort.


    So why the hell would he leave these useless peons alive, to block him every step of the way?

 Chapter 63: Campaign

    Chapter 63: Campaign


    After three days, the entire Fangling Region''s poption was tense and rushing about.


    None lingered outside more than they had to, returning home at the first chance they had. They''d bar their doors and wait in silence, not even caring about the sowed fields as if a beast flood was upon them.


    What could''ve made them so tense? Zhong Yu. In these three days, he canvassed the homes with his soldiers, one at a time. Hebed every nook and cranny of the four counties to eliminate any ns.


    None survive, neither woman nor child. All ended up headless and thrown to the side of the road as a warning.


    Such violence and cruelty the county city folk had never seen or heard. It was the work of the devil.


    All these people knew now was fear and horrors. Those of fainter hearts were out cold at the gruesome sight. Not that the rest were faring any better, managing to get back inside only to shake like a leaf.


    Any that had fame, power or wealth was culled. Now themon people had lost their leader and couldn''t rally to fight back.


    A revolt wasn''t mere shouting and running in the streets like an angry mob.


    All a peasant would ever achieve by acting like this was get a roll of the eye and thrown in the mmer.


    A revolt needed the right conditions, such as a leader holding the masses'' favor. In other words, a man of renown.


    And of course a man of this value was no mere peasant or small-time merchant, but an educated nsman.


    Only they had the money to equip soldiers, the brains tomand them and the fame to make those who ate with him take up arms.


    Without these conditions, they''d end up the same as the Yellow Turban Rebellion. They had the momentum but lost everything, in the end having no goal to hold them united.


    The other could see it as well at some point and make use of it.


    Without a leader, what hope could holding some farmtool give you in fighting back the oppression?


    Instead, the mere mention of revolting had them pissing themselves and denouncing the ones they heard talking such nonsense.


    The cleanup ended him a squeaky clean region.


    If some outsider wanted to rally the people in a pincer move against them, they''d be sorely disappointed. They had no one to cooperate.


    You''d think picking some random guy in the streets would get him over his fear of having his family killed?


    With the ns nothing but fertilizers, he had no trouble starting his campaign.


    Leaving 1,600 to defend Fangling Region, Zhong Yu had gained 400 soldiers through exchanging the fortune he got from the ughter.


    With a total of 800 soldiers and the 100 cavalry, it was barely enough.


    The morning sun shone off the polished armors in a spectacr fashion. Zhong Yu led his army in a march for the Hanzhong Region.


    His first target was Xicheng County.


    It was Hanzhong''s main seat of government, the most expensive area and developed, with 50,000 people.


    Holding it was like having half of the Hanzhong Region.


    He only took ten days to get Fangling Region under his grip, and in this age''s slow means ofmunication, even with Fangling Region being amercial stop between Hanzhong and Jingzhou, no news broke out.


    And since only a few days passed, the people took the silence for rain blocking the road, or some other natural reason. In this area, there were dangers lurking everywhere.


    Xicheng County was surrounded by other counties and had not experienced war in a long time.


    And with no news of any invasion, the guard wasx, not even bothering with training. They were nothing more than armed peasants.


    Mere thugs who would crumble at the mere sight of a real army.


    Today they would pay the price for their carelessness. They even took the iing cavalry for some bigshot''s son.


    Being Hanzhong Region''s first base of government, Xicheng County''s nsmen were many, all over the county and in control of everything.


    Only when the riders were upon them, they realized these were enemiesing to end them.


    Anyone could guess what followed. Blood spilled from being cut in half as the des of the riders passed by.


    These people were so scared they froze in ce, all they could do was cry out.


    The cavalry showed no mercy, killing the gate guards in a blink of an eye.


    Next came the 800 soldiers entering the city in a single file.


    While the cavalry went for the offices, to take control of the official before they fled to gather resistance.


    Zhong Yu had no reason to worry, since these fools only knew how to fleece people and stuff their pockets.


    All they knew was to fawn over their superiors. Or the fact the overdrawn peace weakened their vignce.


    Just like how every ce the Yellow Turban Army touched ended up in chaos, letting them have an easy time piging for how quick these officials crumbled.


    They treated the people like garbage, unaware that a cornered animal would bite harder.


    All theycked was a leader to rally under.


    And Zhang Jiao more than filled that role, bing the spiritual leader of hundreds of thousands.


    To draw the curtain over the Han Dynasty. This rotten machine was about to copse at the lightest breeze.


    That was why Dong Zhuo appeared and forced the Easern Han''s vassals to rise up against him, ultimately leading to the establishment of the Three Kingdoms.


    The killing in the Central ins was so cruel, barely 1% survived. Such a ughter only happened when Mongolia upied China.


    This was all because of the pent up resentment Eastern Han gathered for centuries.

 Chapter 64: Purge

    Chapter 64: Purge


    The city''s force was so useless they couldn''t be called soldiers, just a bunch of dogs the county raised to make their numbers.


    Against the enemy forces,ing at them like wolves, these inexperienced farmers threw away their weapons and waved the white g.


    The county officials were even more yellow, slumping to their knees without even urging them.


    Shangyong County and Fangling County''s magistrate were the weakest. The corrupt lifestyle they indulged poisoned their integrity, turning from humans with dignity into greedy retards.


    He''d seen his fair share of county magistrates like these, all dirtying his eyes just by looking at them. So he had them killed on the spot no matter how the other official pleaded or begged.


    He had an easy time cating the county city as well, which came at a nice surprise. With county cities like these campaigning will be a breeze. Hanzhong will be mine.''


    Shangyong and Fangling''s magistrates'' die hard loyalty left him assuming all countries were like this.


    Without caution and vignce, who knows how little progress I will make?''


    I just knew there''s a greedy official out there. Not all are loyalists. Those two must''ve been the exception.''


    With the county city silenced, he left 200 men to watch it.


    While also killing any looters and other short minded fools bent on inciting chaos. Right now was his best chance in rooting out all these wastes.


    He and the rest of his army went to rid the city of the ns. Without cleaning up the ce, there was no way he could resume his campaign with an easy mind.


    Besides, killing earned him ritches, fields, real estate, all to be bestowed upon his most loyal subjects.


    It''d all go so well he''d not need fret aboutnd tax for the next decades. All he had to do was kill a few nsmen and he''d have all the wealth they rose over centuries. He''d earn big.


    They hardly put any resistance. These schrs were somewhat mighty with the pen and words than weapons.


    Having never seen wars or battle, they never even realized how much danger they were in as the army surrounded them.


    It was an easy job surrounding him and wiping them out.


    Though the west side was quite big, with 20 ns around and more than 10,000 people. With so few soldiers, he''d need three days to kill ''em all.


    Zhong Yu''s n went into action, clearing one building after another.


    While the soldiers, used to it by now, killed anyone on sight.


    There was no mercy and cruelty galore, not sparing the oldest men or the youngest infants, all cut down and taken their heads outside.


    As the earth ran red, the night was filled with horrors and shrill cries. The ce turned so sinister, no citizen approached it in months.


    That was when the next county magistrate gave these buildings to retired veterans, bringing life to this cemetery. Only they could live in such a ce of ughter, having seen life and death on a daily basis.


    After three days of spring cleaning, the Xicheng County stank of blood, the eerie mood turning creepy and frightening.


    The dread of this massacre bore on the minds of the people so hard, they thought death would be a relief.


    Zhong Yu stopped the purge. Why? There was nothing to kill here, all the nsmen were dead.


    Having ten thousand heads on the side of the main street did wonders on the people''s will to resist. It promised them a cruel ending the likes they''d never witness, if they fought back.


    Though the massacre came with perks too, food, armor and many stuff he looted from the ns.


    He got 200 filled carriages, sent them to the city''s warehouse and sealed them up.


    By Zhong Yu''s calction all that could raise him 10,000 strong army, with 1,000 armored soldiers, and feed for a whole year.


    My n was right after all. The ns are parasites. Look how much they amassed from just a county. So how much could they get from a region, a state or from even the entire nation?''


    Even with the whole world as his enemy, as long as he cried outte Ming''s rebel leader Li Zicheng''s slogan no levy, no taxes'', using the ns'' riches to fuel his army, he''d gain the masses'' favor even setting them against the n system.


    I refuse to believe those ns are so tough in the face of encirclement. If they are, then I really don''t mind dyeing the world red.''


    In the words of thete great leader killing a tyrant frees thend'', get the majority''s favor to snuff the few.''. The same thing applies here.


    I just have to copy Zhang Jiao, get the masses on my side and the peasants oppressed by the powerful ns will switch to my camp.''


    I''ll let them understand they''re doing it for themselves. I''ll promise them a part of the fields and riches from the ns and they''re sure to fight to thest man.''


    Those with nothing to live for did not care about their lives. Those old people are precisely such people, having not even the next meal assured.''


    Having such a power will earn me 99% of the people''s support while making the test 1%, the ns, understand that even poor yokels can destroy them.''


    He earned 400 fortune from all that killing and Zhong Yu brought in new blood.


    Along with the 800 soldiers he had, he now bolstered his army to 1,200.


    He only left 200 behind, convinced the ughter had gripped the hearts of these people in fear.


    At the very least, they''d follow his orders for the next few years.


    The data was enough to validate such a reason. Xicheng County had 50,000 people and now it was 10,000 short.


    There was no way the rest would even dream of fighting back, not when a fifth of them just died.


    Not to mention they were without a leader.

 Chapter 65: Breach

    Chapter 65: Breach


    Zhong Yu stopped his conquest of the western Hanzhong Region.


    Opting for the northern counties, Xunyang County, Changli County, Yang County and Wuling County.


    Besides Wuling County, the other three were more secure, because they had many checkpoints, being the road that tied Yi State with Guanzhong.


    This was precisely why Zhong Yu wanted to attack, to take their keeps and cut off the connection with Guanzhong. He had to do it if he wanted to take Hanzhong.


    Yi State was cut off by mountains, filled with strategic locations. He just had to defend one direction and the dynasty''s army would be left helpless.


    It would only need a couple of hundred soldiers for the pass and he''d have no worry over it. Unless of course the dynasty threw 10,000 soldiers at it, using their lives to take the pass


    Not likely.'' With the court in strife, Xianbi attacking in the north, the Qiang rebellion in the west and the barbarians in the mountains in the southing down to pige.


    The only reason the chaos didn''t break outpletely was because the nation had the sea in the east. Though piracy still thrived in those waters.


    The central area revolted at the harsh living conditions, brigands roaming thends. All these factors eroded the court''s control.


    There were bigger things to worry about the little old him. Not to mention he had troops to spare and reinforce if he needed to.


    Regarding the tighter security of those three county cities, that was rtive to the rest. But this vignce was aimed at the north''s people and not to the south.


    In these years, disasters gued thends and people had to take the roads in search of a new safer ce to live.


    But not all magistrates took them in, not when their food supply was low and had no reason to take in these stragglers.


    So they were driven away, letting them be but also watching them from afar.


    Thus, the passes'' duty was to look for stragglers, stopping them from entering Hanzhong.


    Whenever someone forced their way through, the guards assumed their given role, having the right to kill the criminals and let their bodies be examples for others.


    With the disaster from the north, their numbers only increased. Even with the pile of bodies growing at the gates, there was nock of them trying their luck to pass to the richnds of the south.


    This in turn made the northern pass'' defenses tough and mighty while the southern''s side shoddy.


    Typical of the ancient feudal system, where they only minded outside attacks while ignoring the internal security.


    Not only was it a waste of resources but also instilled a sense of danger into people. In case of suspicions, they''d send someone to investigate, not rming the enemy.


    It was this precise cheapness that gave Zhong Yu the chance to breach through the rear of this mighty barrier.


    Making use of their oversight, he led his men for the northern pass.


    They''d be like fish in a barrel and nothing they could do could stop him.


    A few km from the pass, Zhong Yu had his men change clothes into workers while he took the guise of a merchant.


    While going to the northern pass, he had the rest of his soldiers hide in the line of carriages.


    It was the best option with how many trading caravans passed and the guards taking a hefty toll from them.


    They''d never get on these fat sheeps'' bad side or they''d never get to fleece them again.


    So he gave a hefty purse to the guard leader, all smiles.


    The guard leader giggled back and ordered the gate opened.


    Zhong Yu pounced, desing out of the carriages and shing the guards.


    The wide eyed looks of the dead guards told of how shocked they were in the moment of their death, of how a gentle merchant turned into an enemy.


    Why didn''t anyone inform them of this enemy then?


    Taking the pass, Zhong Yu took the road to go inside the checkpoint and let his soldiers capture the critical areas.


    While he retreated with an escort from the battlefield.


    He''d never y with his life. The earlier ruse was ast resort.


    He had boorish and philistine people under him, so the only way to lie through the guards was if he went as well. That was the only way to make it believable.


    He, who was educated and well-bred, could chat the guards up. The crux is there are few talents. Once I get more I can avoid such dangers.''


    Once through the pass everything came smoothly and captured the essential areas with ease.


    His elite soldiers were leagues above the guards, who only knew to kill defenseless stragglers.


    They only resisted for a bit before crumbling under his soldiers'' weapons.


    Even escape proved fruitless, caught in the end and slumping dead on the ground.


    Having foresight, Zhong Yu sent the cavalry north after taking the pass.


    With their speed, no one would be able to escape them and break the news.


    In just half an hour, this little pass was under his control, with the guards dead or captured.


    Zhong Yu cherished his soldiers. They''re living a fortune.'' He was not going to waste them, saving as many as he could whenever possible.


    So in the right conditions, he''d use his men to cull those that attempted rebellion, cutting them down on the spot to spread despair.


    But he used the cavalry by shooting their crossbow to make sure no point of fortune was squandered.

 Chapter 66: Two Regions

    Chapter 66: Two Regions


    Things went much smoother afterward. With sess behind them, the rest of the county checkpoints fell using the same tactic.


    The losses were kept to a minimum, around ten casualties. Though in times of peace, the passes hardly had good defenses, a hundred men at most.


    The three counties had five passes. He had 200 soldiers stationed to the two most important ones while leaving the other three with 100 each.


    The total of surrendered guards reached 500 and to avoid any mistakes, Zhong Yu had them put down.


    His men were too few to watch them and watch the pass. He didn''t feel safe otherwise.


    Zhong Yu was left with only 500 soldiers, 100 cavalry and 20 fortune from the killed guards.


    It was too few to make a difference, only recing the losses.


    Rushing and killing, he reached the center of the three counties, Changli County.


    It was around 1.5rger than average with many dangerous passes.


    With how the county was surrounded by mountains and hills, most of its economy was from fishing and hunting.


    All in all, it had 17,000 people. And he was in the easternmost part of the county city, the greatest checkpoint, Yun Pass.


    It guarded the Hanzhong Region from the Nanyang Region. First, the Han River needed to be passed over. Other than that, there were the harsh peaks around the Yun Pass.


    Zhong Yu had no clue how to attack such a ce. A ce so essible from all sides yet like made by divine hand, it was a dangerous choke point.


    Holding Yun Pass would need a few hundred soldiers and he''d be worry free even if ten thousand men attack.


    But such a dangerous ce was too crucial to be left in charge of it and the county. It was better to separate it to make it a standing county, free from Changli County.


    He would turn the extra half into Yun County and the rest into Changli County.


    With how it was more of a military town with developed transportation, it was doable.


    With that decision came pacifying the 25 km around it in Yun County''s jurisdiction.


    The army rolled in, killing and maiming, leaving corpses as heid the foundation to Yun County.


    In just a day, he had the harshnds of Yun Countybed.


    With so little arablend around, the ns were few, only three.


    Zhong Yu''s men were now ustomed to the job and ended the 1,000 people in no time at all.


    Though they were twice his men, killing people was not like killing pigs, they even waited for death.


    And so, it was far easier. One needed to poke a man in the neck and they''d die. While killing a pig needed far more strikes.


    In short, pacifying Yun County was easy as pie.


    With the added fortune from the killings, he called for 80 soldiers, now having 600 men.


    He went to Changli County with this force, even though he was shorthanded.


    Eight dayster, Zhong Yu settled Changli County, Xunyang County, Yang County and Wuling County. He killed the 5,000 nsmen within and earned 200 fortune too.


    He now chose to wait for the month to turn and get the fortune ie.


    Use the 200 fortune to get 400 soldiers and have them guard two counties.


    With Yun County being the gateway to the northeast, it had to be defended. So Zhong Yu left 500 soldiers here in case of emergency to defend Yun Pass.


    With the remaining 100 footmen and 100 cavalry, he went to Xicheng County where he stayed. He''d thus save time when the fortunees and exchange here, rather than rush around.


    Having some leisure time, Zhong Yu made ns for hisnds.


    Fangling Region had only four counties. Best I give Changli County and Yun County in its jurisdiction and it can finally call itself a region with 80,000 people.''


    Xicheng County was too vast and hard to govern; thus divided into three counties.


    Shiquan County, Ankang County and Jinchuan County added to Xunyang County, Yang County and Wuling County formed Xicheng Region, of 70,000 people.


    ording to thend division, a county had 3-7 townships, a region had 3-7 counties, a prefecture had 3-7 regions, a state had 3-7 prefectures, a province had 3-7 states and a dominion 3-7 provinces.


    And a nation corresponded to its size and the division above. A barony having the size of a county, a viscountcy being a region, a countdom having the size of a prefecture, a marquisdom having the size of a state, a duchy having the size of a province, and a kingdom being the size of a dominion.


    Having two regions under him and plus those six counties in Hanzhong forming another region, he barely qualified for the smallest prefecture, a countdom.


    Tomorrow will bring a new month and the 15,000 people in my original domain will get me 600 fortune to call 1,200 soldiers to order.''


    He would then resume campaigning with 1,400 men, for Hanzhong Region''s Nanzheng County, its center, holding the most number of ns. Killing those 20,000 would get him 800 fortune and 1,600 soldiers.


    By his calction he would have an easy time pacifying six counties with three thousand soldiers.


    The day soon passed and with it came the 600 fortune that turned into soldiers on the spot.


    As for the governing of the two regions under him, he''d deal with it after taking the Hanzhong Region as well.


    This new sunrise marked the march of Zhong Yu''s 1,400 men towards Chenggu County.

 Chapter 67: Nanzheng

    Chapter 67: Nanzheng


    He went to Shiquan County the first day, rested there for the night and continued to Chenggu County.


    Chenggu County was surrounded by water, theHan River and two tributaries flowing at the borders. With the fertilend and developed agriculture, 20,000 people live here despite its small area.


    Thanks to close proximity to Nanzheng, it has a high political status, making it a county packed with ns. Some of the older ones had been around since the Qin Dynasty.


    Today however, this peaceful and happy county would be plunged into war.


    Zhong Yu was on the road surrounded by fields leading to a vige. He found the crops vibrant and lush, promising year after year of rich harvest.


    By the looks of it, this country could raise food for two counties alone. The fertile soil was the main reason.


    While this was the good news, the bad news was it belonged to the ns. No matter how much grain it grew, most went to them from being rented out to farmers and charging exorbitant taxes barely leaving the people enough to eat.


    The people he saw on the way were thick and yellow, mere skin and bones, that any breeze could take them away.


    While the nsmen were plump in gaudy clothes always riding out with arge detail of servants and guards.


    Hising would be providence for these poor people. While he confiscated the ns''nds, he''d be returning some to the people.


    While the tax would be as high as 60%, the rest was more than enough to feed a family of three. If the wife was diligent, the family would nt mulberry trees, weave cloth, and could earn a pretty coin every year. Such a life only happened in times of peace though.


    Chenggu County and Nanzheng County were close, separated by merely 15 km of t terrain making it possible to even see each other.


    This made his easy conquest so far to be bogged down. No longer dealing with the ns being unaware once he took the city.


    He would have to strike fast and hard. First take the county city to rob them of a base.


    Then clean it of any ill people as fast as he could, leaving a few men behind for defense while he rushed for Nanzheng city to take the county before they got wind of his action here.


    He soon reached the county city, killing anyone he met and dumping the bodies in the forest.


    Finding the county city unalerted by his presence like he nned, he had the cavalry rush inside to deal with the gate.


    A small county city had 3,000 people at most, needing little time to get under his rule.


    THe officials and nsmen died soon after at the de of his soldiers.


    The entire process took under an hour. Not even the surrounding people around the city noticed anything.


    The cleanup consisted of the guards and their families as well, even the servants.


    Worryless, he left only two hundred men behind, thinking they should hold an army of 5,000 without trouble for a good while.


    To say nothing of Hanzhong Region not having such an army. Besides, he wasn''t far from Chenggu County and coulde in two hours to support them if the danger was great.


    With his 1,000 men he rushed out of the city and straight for Nanzheng County city, killing anyone they met and throwing to the side to hide his tracks.


    In two hours he was upon the county city''s gates, hiding in a forest.


    Nanzheng County was the seat of government for the region here. It had 1,000 regional soldiers to keep guard. Even without being hardened by war and training, they were the strongest force for miles.


    Any grouprger than ten men was stopped and made to give their weapons before entering.


    Sending the cavalry right in would raise the rm and bar the gates before they even reached it. The rm would call upon the ns'' forces and he''d have no way of getting in then.


    The only way to do it was through guile. Making himself a merchant again and disguising his men as workers while the weapons were hidden in the carriages.


    Once close enough he''d sprung at the guard and the cavalry would rush in at the signal to settle it all in one go.


    It would all happen way too fast for anyone to react, especially theseid back soldiers.


    And just like he nned, the guards were too greedy uponying their eyes on his caravan.


    It was easy getting to the gate and Zhong Yu smiled over to the guard leader. He reached into his chest for the bag of coins.


    The guard leader was too rxed, showing a beaming greedy smile and imagining tasting new indulgence tonight.


    Yet all that greeted him was a burrowed dirk in his heart.


    He slumped to the ground, in shock and stiff.


    The soldiers reacted and pulled their des from the carriages, starting to kill the stunned guards.


    The trumpet of war sounded and the cavalry swooped in in ten minutes. Killing anyone in their path so that no one escaped then resumed their ughter within the city walls.


    The entire county city entered a bloodbath, the natural order crumbling, reduced to enacting hell on earth.


    The evil in the hearts of men exploded right then as Zhong Yu''s soldiers, the city''s guards, some thugs, the n''s servants and nsmen, all were reduced to fighting in the most cruel and gruesome way possible,pounding the civilian casualties.

 Chapter 68: Beneath Yangping Pass

    Chapter 68: Beneath Yangping Pass


    The cavalry ran through the people on the street and straight for the offices.In hope of taking the head of any resistance this city might have.


    The government building hardly had any defenses, being in the center of the city, just a couple dozen guards.


    They were nothingpared to the imperial guards, killed in moments..


    Zhong Yu told them before the attack began, the officials were all useless and had to be put down or they''d affect his stationed soldiers.


    Rather than let them remain a danger, killing them outright was best.


    The cavalry followed Zhong Yu''s orders to the letter, sending them to hereafter without even a chance to plead.


    They then went to the city''s barracks. After half an hour it should know by now of the invasion so it must be gathering men.


    The city gate had a few dozen, the officials had a few dozen, and there were plenty of patrols as well as retired guards.


    It made so the barracks had around 600 people. Most untrained and in poor fighting condition. Their morale was lower than any average army.


    With just a couple of cavalry charges, they''d soon disperse.


    The cavalry reached the barracks to find a motley bunch with hardly any formation in ce.


    At the sight of their enemies, these people panicked.


    There were even some who fled outright, crying for their mothers when the riders charged.


    Few escaped from the attack, though too scared to ever think about mounting any resistance.


    Zhong Yu upied most of the county city, leaving the north side where the ns resided alone for now, since they had around 600 men there.


    They even fought Zhong Yu''s soldiers and made him rethink about charging in. He''d have to gather up his men from all over the city before he tried again.


    He admired the servants. Being with these ns for generations, their loyalties unmatched.


    It didn''t take long for his men to gather around, even the cavalry. The servants stood no chance.


    This was the might of a cavalry unit. It was invincible against infantry, especially a poorly-armed one.


    Zhong Yu was excited seeing his riders back, giving them orders. He just had to wipe these ns out and he''d rule Nanzheng regional city.


    And with its fall, the entire Hanzhong Region was ripe for the taking.


    The servants didn''tst long, dealt with with ease thanks to the added cavalry. Then killed by the soldiers rooting them out.


    Zhong Yu then dered a purge on all of them, to leave no stone unturned.


    The loyal servants woke Zhong Yu up to the dangers of letting just one escape. He needed them out of the way for his conquests and for fortune.


    The cleanup of the citysted the whole morning, blood flowing in the streets through the countless corpses no one bothered to collect.


    The 8,000 people living in this regional city had found its numbers cut in half.


    A city''s upants were mostly made of wealthy ns and their servants. The fact half still remained was already a good sign.


    He got 160 from the killings and Zhong Yu exchanged for 320 soldiers. But the fighting wasn''t that clean, leaving him with 100 dead. Though he did get his army back to 1,400 men.


    Leaving 400 behind to guard the regional city, he took the rest to Baozhong County city 10 km away then to Xingyang County city 10 km from Baozhong County city.


    With the capture of the regional city being so swift, the two county cities were in the dark of the danger and fell like a house of cards.


    That left Anyang County the only area free in the whole of Hanzhong Region. Though there was no rush to take it, being in the northern most area of Hanzhong Region.


    It would take five days to get any news of his attacks. Enough time for him to clean up the cities of ns and assert his rule.


    The four counties found themselves culled of ns, 18,000 people in all. The 750 fortune resulted in 1,500 more soldiers added to his army.


    Leaving 500 to defend Hanzhong Regional city, the other three counties had only 200 men each. Zhong Yu took the 1,700 left southwest, to the gateway to Yi State, Yangping Pass.


    With the Yangping Pass pass upied, the pressure on Hanzhong Region from Yi State would drop.


    He did not hide his army as he rode to Yangping Pass, showing his forged Hanzhong Region governor''s token.


    Yangping Pass belonged to Hanzhong Region at first. He had used the token to make it open its gates then take control of it in a swift manner.


    The guards were killed to thest, per usual, giving him 20 fortune from the 500 dead. Enough to recover the losses this action took.


    Zhong Yu left 500 men as well to defend it and keep it closed so no one came or left.


    He took the remaining 1,200 soldiers to Baozhong County to rest for the night before going for Anyang County and making Hanzhong Region his atst.

 Chapter 69: Pacifying Hanzhong

    Chapter 69: Pacifying Hanzhong


    Anyang County had just over 10,000 people. What made it crucial was the two passes within its borders.


    The ones connecting Guanzhong and Yi State, at Ji Valley and Xie Valley. Hanzhong Region established the Jigu Pass and Xiegu Pass in just two months.


    With these two checkpoints in his control, he could rest easy knowing Guanzhong Region from the north and Wudu Region from the east would pose no threat to him.


    Using the same tried method, he cheated his way in ,getting them to open up for him and take them for himself.


    He left 500 men at each gate, taking 200 he had left and the 100 he got from killing the guards to Anyang County.


    This tiny county city was easily conquered. Hardly any resistance opposed him. Anyang County was quite small, surroudned by valleys and had few ns.


    He cut his ughter short at just 1,000 people, gainign 50 fortune. Leaving 200 men in Anyang County city, Zhong Yu took 200 he had left to the newly built Ziwu Valley in Shiquan County.


    It was the road connecting Hanzhong to Guanzhong. A famous ce where the renowned Wei Yan set an ambush.


    The regional token opened this pass'' gates as well, enacting a massacred that earned him 50 people.


    He left only 150 men behind to guard the pass,ter supplying 350 men. All he had were the cavalry, rushing to Nanzheng Regional city to wait for the month to turn and get those fortune points.


    The days passed slow. Hanzhong Region''s 270,000 people was reduced to 230,000. His ruthless and savage nature took the lives of 40,000 people.


    The new month brought him 920 fortune, turning them in for 1,800 soldiers. And he couldn''t leave his three regions with no administration either.


    The past two month,he needed soldiers so he had to implement martialw. Now though, having Hanzhong Region under him, he needed to resume the economy.


    Hanzhong Region''s Chenggu County was toorge, divided into eastern one, bearing the same name, and the southern one, Xixiang County. And south of Nanzheng was too sparse of defenses, making it vulnerable.


    He nned on taking some of Baxi Region to the south, upying Hanchang County''s north area to form the new Nanjiang County.


    Thus, Hanzhong Region would have Anyang County, Baozhong County, Xingyang County, Nanzheng County, Xixiang County, Nanjiang County and Chenggu County. Making it thergest region yet only 90,000 people.


    He was now sitting on 19 counties. The number of officials he''d need was rming.


    A county needed 23 novice talents and twopetent ones. That meant 330 fortune per county.


    Since this world was mundane, he''d have no need of talents possessing elegance. And the system cut the price of these talents without such ability to a third.


    Two months, that was how long he needed to outfit his administration for counties, to say nothing of regional administration.


    However, with Hanzhong being a mountainous area, the news of his actions could be dyed by a further two months.


    This period would be well used by pacifying the people and getting ready.


    The court at longst noticed his presence in Hanzhong Region two monthster. Guanzhong and Jingzhou''s counties informed it of suspicious activity and sent scouting teams.


    These months allowed Zhong Yu to fill Hanzhong''s posts as well as the regional city''s.


    The people were quiet, having gotten over their fright. And thanks to the corrupt officials reced by fair ones, they were happier.


    His status as rebel was slowly turned to being a just ruler.


    But why though? Because he announced that any man who passed his military selection, his family would gain ten mu.


    It was a great reward. Hanzhong Region''snds were 90% in the ns'' control.


    After taking Hanzhong Region''snds from the ns, he owned them.


    He was now their lord and could''ve forced him into anything. But all he did was ask them to join his army and he gavend instead. If this wasn''t kindness what was?


    All from his three regions scrambled in glee for Hanzhong. They made dozens of miles just to be a part of his 50,000 recruit army.


    He didn''t need so many though and expelled those under 18 and over 40.


    What was leftnow was 30,000 people that had to go through a physical and medical test as well.


    Through the following month of training and constant elimination, he had on hand 25,000 soldiers.


    First things first, Zhong Yu recalled half of the stationed soldiers previously, back. These were veterans of war and letting them waste away defending was inconceivable.


    Through adjustments and dispatches, he recalled a total of 2,000 soldiers joining his 23,000 recruit army.


    While Yi State an Guanzhong noticed something was brewing, they didn''t know what with the roads leadign to them blocked.


    He would capitalize on this by attacking Yi State in force, taking many dangerous passes with ease.


    He''d save many of his men and time by taking them out now.


    His first target was Wudu Region, facing Liangzhou and backed Guanzhong. It was surrounded by mountains and control of it would connect him to Hanzhong,pletely blocking Yi State from northern Guanzhong.


    It would leave Yi State cut off from the court and at hisplete mercy.

 Chapter 70: Wudu Region

    Chapter 70: Wudu Region


    Thanks to his swift pacification of Hanzhong Region, the recruits hadplete trust in his battle ability. They not once thought they''d lose with him leading them.


    The army crossed Jigu Pass in glorious fashion, entering Wudu Region.


    He no longer needed guile and deceit, not when he had 25,000 soldiers at his beck and call.


    All his power was on disy, and people fled from his army''s path.


    Three dayster, the army was arrived to Wudu Region''s first county, Ju County. The army stretched in one''s view for miles on end.


    All the guards saw from the gates was an endless dragon made up of tiny ants. At the massive impact the size had, the county magistrate ordered immediate surrender.


    The county city barely had 300 guards.


    Defending it to thest man, out of loyalty for the court? It was thest thing on county magistrate''s mind.


    Who was he kidding? He only got this job to skim from others, not waste his life away over something insipid as loyalty.


    Not that county magistrate would be spared even with surrender.


    Zhong Yu had enough men to rule the county city and even when he didn''t, he still killed all officials in previous cities. Now that he had enough fortune and soldiers, it made even less sense letting rotten bugs live.


    Back in Hanzhong, he earned enough food to supply an army of 100,000 for a year and more than 10,000 full sets of armor and weapons.


    If those ns had united, he''d be dethrone by now and his body bleeding in the mud.


    His army swarmed the county city like wind scattered autumn leaves and rooted out the ns.


    No one escaped, not with this horde blocking all exists.


    The march went on after some were left behind to watch over county city''s defense. They went to Wudu Region''s second city, Hechi County.


    This city was among the best of Wudu Region, with 2,000 people and 500 guards.


    Much good did they were against such a behemoth. The county magistrate opened the gates on the spot and he repeated Ju County''s conquest.


    On the tenth day since he set off, he arrived at the regional city. He had no need of covering his tracks, not when there were thousands upon thousands of soldiers moving en mass.


    It gave the city ample time to prepare. Wudu Region had seven counties under it and 80,000 poption. Besided the two he lost, that still allowed it to get more abled men to fight him back.


    Gathering all the guards and soldiers, by the time Zhong Yu was at the gates, the defenses were manned by 5,000 soldiers.


    Not that their training was up to par,cking the experience of a war, and with many of them being peasants.


    Though their morale was at an all time low, they manned the walls, and made preparations to appear they were a mighty force.


    But a cursory nce told anyone these men''s morale was lower than his.


    His men had the courage to go to war, while these yokels only dared to hide behind stone walls.


    From here the gap widened, adding to that his side''s better equipment.


    The enemy only had simple clothing, with some so poor, it covered only their vital areas.


    Seeing the enemycking in every sense of the way, he showed no restraint, ordering the army to attack, with the recruits leading the way.


    "Kill everyone in your path! First man on the wall will find himself 100 mu richer. Any step back will be met with death!" With his exchanged soldiers making the overseeing group, the first wave of 2,500 recruits rushed the walls.


    The defense leader shouted for the bowmen to get ready and shoot arrows.


    The thousand loose arrows made up for their shoddy aim, getting tens of enemies to die.


    The loss made the fresh recruits falter in fear.


    The supervisors came from behind and cut down a hundred of their heads.


    "His Lord said to advance if you want to live! Any deserter will be killed!" The soldiers spoke with all the savagery they had in them as they ughtered these meekmbs.


    The recruits balked seeing their own leaders kill more of them than the enemy, and focused all their rage and resentment on the enemy.


    The fear and anger boiling inside drove them forward, with thedders as arrows and stones rained down on them. Every step they took, a dozen others fell.


    Coming up the walls, they ced thedders.


    The hundreds of dead to make it here were thest thing on both sides'' minds. No one cared about the dead, not when their leaders only saw these men as nothing but cannon fodder.


    A soldier did got on the wall atst and showed such fervent joy from the reward his lord would bestow upon him.


    A shame he''d never live to enjoy it as the guards surrounded him with spears and pushed him off the walls.


    The climbing of one was followed by many and soon there were waves of them on the walls, as they fought to win.


    The already thinned defenses were cut down to 1,000 men. Wounded as they were, these men were no doubt the best.


    Going through war gave them intuition in life and death moments, to escape danger.


    s, such intuition was quite poor after just one day of fighting and Zhong Yu still had thest wave of 2,500 recruits.


    As the 9th wave retreated from the heavy losses, the 10th wave joined the battle.


    Thest group was filled with fear and excitement the city would fall because of them. They could see it.


    As they went up the walls, the guards copsed atst, unable to hold on any longer.


    Zhong Yu''s army entered a frenzy as it charged through the county city on a killing spree. Cruelty was enacted on every turn, in every way, ranging from senseless bloodshed to abusing the people.


    The ugliness of humanity was on full disy that day, with no one to stop it.

 Chapter 71: Attack and Defense

    Chapter 71: Attack and Defense


    The fall of Wudu Regional city marked the end of the entire region as well.


    He had gathered all his soldiers and recruits to region city, leaving but a few dozen men behind for the county city''sw and order. He had no doubt about it, there would be no army attack on it.


    Zhong Yu divided his 2,000 system soldiers in attacking four county cities, while doing some spring cleaning on the way by removing any nsmen.


    While he stayed behind to reorganize the ten waves of his new army.


    Through the mes of their first war, all those unfit for drawing blood were eliminated, leaving only the battle hardened climbing on other''s corpses and out of the seas of blood.


    His 23,000 recruits dropped down to 15,000 while also around 4,000 wounded. It was simply horrifying.


    To recruits, the death of 10% spelled copse of morale. The only reason they fought still was because his soldiers pushed them from behind, out of fear of dying at their ownrades.


    While now they were most unstable, needing weeks to recover. He turned a blind eye to the horrors and cruelty these recruits inflicted upon the regional city so they would free themselves of everything this battle filled them with, of the fear and rage.


    Without hatred addling their minds, they would be cold soldiers, ready to follow his bidding.


    Zhong Yu knew all too well how much they loathed him. And what of it? He had their kin under his thumb, their fates sealed.


    Half a monthter, the sent system soldier groups returned. The recruits recovered as well, ready for more conquest.


    He left 200 men in each county city, and 800 in regional cities. Adding to that the passes, the Wudu Region had 3,000 of his men stationed in defense.


    Drawing 8,000 people from the Wudu Region, he now had enough cannon fodder.


    His 22,000 men should keep the campaign going for a good while.


    Behind him, Wudu Region had suffered from his war and scourge, their poption cut down from 80,000 to 50,000, with less than 5,000 able-bodied men.


    Wudu Region crippled uplifted his worries, making his attack on Yi State the top priority.


    Zitong Region came first, with nine counties and 200,000 people.


    Thend was shaped as a long strip, from north to south. It held many passes, a necessary root from Hanzhong to Yi State''s hintends.


    Notable passes were Jiange Pass and Mianzhu Pass with many other small ones, making it a very dangerous region.


    The army took two days to arrive at the first county of Zitong Region, Baishui County.


    This county had no significant pass, making it easy to take, just a day as they continued further south.


    In Hande County, Jiange Pass held strong. Though hardly dangerous when they had yet to hear of the fall of Baishui County.


    He faked Baishui County magistrate''s seal allowing it to open the gates for him to march right in.


    Then was the same routine, of purging the men, since they haven''t seen war for a hundred years.


    They had no vignce. Only next year when Yi State''s Yellow Turban Rebellion erupted that put them on edge.


    All thend had were minor skirmishes with barbarians.


    He left 1,000 men stationed at Jiange Pass, going to take Hande county city before making east for Hanshou County.


    It was the easternmost county city of Zitong Region, next to Langzhong County of Baxi. It would hold a pivotal role in his future conquest of Baxi.


    Three dayster, Zitong Region''s northern counties, Hande County, Baishui County and Hanshou County were under his upation.


    Zitong Region''s gate was wide open to take Yi State.


    Leaving behind 2,000 for defense, his 20,000 marched through Zitong Region and getting it under his control in ten days.


    After taking 30,000 new recruits from it for his cannon fodder, Zhong Yu took Mianzhu Pass. He attacked Guanghan Region, going after its seat of power, which was Luo County.


    Guanghan shook, Yi State shook. All of Yi State soon found the rim of Guanghan had an army passing through this region, spreading all over it.


    The Shu Region, holding the power of the entire Yi State, was overwhelmed, ordering the surrounding regions to gather the men to help Shu Region.


    s, Zhong Yu wasn''t going to give him the time. He used his 50,000 men to encircle Shu Regional city. It only had 5,000 soldiers. These however had tasted battle by fighting off barbarians.


    Though with how few they were and no barbarian raid in thest few years, it made them ck.


    With his numerical superiority, there was no need for devious ploys. A direct attack would finish them off in ten days tops.


    He made his cannon fodder into ten divisions of 3,000 each supervised by the surviving recruits from thest siege instead of system soldiers. While the cannon fodder itself was the 30,000 recruits from Zitong Region.


    The horrified recruits were pushed into attacking the city, filling the moat with sandbags. With it being ten meter wide it needed 6,000 men working on it.


    It took a whole day to do it, but not without casualties, 5,000 dead. The battlefield was littered with howling men and corpses. The too far gone left in agony for the sweet release of death.


    The night was eerily quiet, with no attacks going and letting the men rest for once.


    The next day was marked by the resumed siege; the men organized in five divisions of 5,000. They would face the cruelty of war, having done with the moat.

 Chapter 72: Bow

    Chapter 72: Bow


    The dawn was weed with the loud sound of bugles from the barracks.


    The recruits and captains assembled outside, got in formation, had chow and took it easy before going into the thick of it.


    Zhong Yu showed great concern for his men''s daily routine. He gave them meat at every meal, even if just a little, but he made it up with arge bowl of rice and veggies.


    It was a meal many peasants couldn''t afford. While Zhong Yu got all of these from the ns hoarding for centuries.


    The best part was forgoing logistics and supply chain as he took these foodstuff with him.


    He couldn''t let them eat too much anyway since they''d be going into the meat grinder that was war. With even two out of tening out of it being a miracle, getting stingy was natural.


    Looking at them, he saw the excitement of having such avish breakfast after not having a full stomach in years. It was the least he could do before they went to war.


    The leaders let them have it, but there was the order to keep the noise to a minimum.


    On the city''s side, the defenders held strong, far better than the previous regions'' guards he met.


    To take the city he''d have to go through five or six waves of his men. The first one was bound to suffer the most. The guards would give their all to intimidate his forces.


    These happy recruits would find the afternoon bloody. Who knew how many would die and how many would break and crumble.


    Zhong Yu had them go through a warm up after the meal, avoiding a full stomach for the battle.


    An hourter, the bugles sounded and the drums banged, telltale signs of battle.


    The five waves entered formation, leaving some distance between them.


    Behind them were two 5,000 archery divisions. Zhong Yu got the gear from the four regions'' armories he conquered and the ns.


    Thest division was equipped with iron bows, with a range of 150-300 meters.


    Zhong Yu set up another division formed of his 2,000 system soldiers and three thousand survivors from Hanzhong Region behind the other five divisions.


    Themand post on the battlefield had a high tform built, just as high as the city''s walls, 20 meter tall; to inspect the battlefield and the city.


    The divisions were in formation, waiting for the attack order, to give their lives for glory and fortune.


    "Attack!" Zhong Yu surveyed the sides and found his to be in better shape.


    His cannon fodder was under low morale and bitter from yesterday''s losses.


    But because of so many leaders on his side and the families he had at his whims, the men pushed forward.


    The first division of 5,000 men slowly made their way to the walls.


    They all wore masks of fear, but the 1,000 leaders drew a fine line behind them.


    The ones to cross them would be killed on the spot.


    All they could do was push on despite the resentment, hoping the road to the wall would never end as they dragged their feet.


    A wishful thinking and delusion made so these cannon fodder would retain their fragile minds intact. As they entered the bow''s range, the guards on the walls fired.


    Being the seat of goverment for Yi State, it was the best equipped and flourishing.


    It didn''tck weapons, nor bows, even having 3,000 of them.


    But with the long absence of war, these weapons rusted and only a fraction was usable.


    While the 3,000 bows were given to the guards, not many expected to fire many arrows.


    They all hoped the bows wouldst enough to take down their enemies before they broke.


    The arrow rain of 3,000 arrows covered the division like a ck cloud.


    Even with the shoddy uracy, hundreds of recruits fell still. Against a group so packed of targets, a hit was bound to happen.


    One could refer to the movie Hero, where the Qin army unleashed a volley of arrows against Zhao just as big as these guards.


    The cannon fodder scrambled away in panic, with many wailing and others shivering on the ground. Some tried to escape, only to be shot dead by their allies.


    The leaders cut down hundreds, trying to force the recruits back into the meat grinder. Yet they refused still to go back, prefering a quick death from them than the enemy.


    Zhong Yu knew that further killing of the allies would result in a mutiny and would have the entire army against him soon.


    Since he drafted them from their home, they would no way hold him in high regard, or thank him for the bottom of their hearts for such a great meal before sending them to die.


    He had the leader stop the ughter and signaled for the archery divisions to move in front and fire at the walls 200 meters away.


    With some training, these soldiers had better uracy than the rookies on the walls. While not deadshots, they knew the general direction and concentrating fire.


    It came to a point that no matter where the guards hid, they''d still find themselves a pincushion.

 Chapter 73: Siege

    Chapter 73: Siege


    The archery divisions came to a halt and inspected their bows.


    "Ready arrow!"


    The leader shouted and the first 1000 men on either side of him obeyed.


    "Fire!"


    "Fire!"


    The 2,000 arrows whistled through the air and rained down on the unwitting guards on the walls.


    They just watched in awe as the deadly arrows came to a squelching stop deep in their bodies; soon followed by cries of agony and horror.


    Awakened to the cruel truth, the rest went to hide behind anything. Three secondster, another volley came.


    It caught the poor saps unaware still of the danger, resulting in the death of 500 people, the rest dumbfounded at the carnage around them.


    Only the sharp few ducked in time, grateful they weren''t among those turned into pincushions.


    The third volley came and the guards knew what to expect, but losses still mounted.


    The two divisions were divided into five lines, each shooting three rounds in a row, resulting in peppering the city walls with 30,000 arrows. It struck people, animals, houses, people


    There were even sights of guards nailed to the ramparts by a dozen arrows, wailing and trying in futility to get away before the next rain came. All they could do was stare as the precious lifeblood seeped out of them.


    After 15 rounds, the walls were covered in 3,000 corpses. The rest shivered behind their covers, hugging it for their dear lives.


    With the enemy archers suppressed, Zhong Yu ordered the cannon fodders to resume the charge, even though he knew he''d be winning just by shooting arrows.


    While his cannon fodder was just recruits unaware of the cruelty of war.


    He had to make the most of this siege, of countless lives to build up an elite army. The 25,000 cannon fodder he had was just an appetizer.


    The 8,000 men he took from Wudu Region would also be joining.


    The war drums echoed as the first division of cannon fodder charged. Their leaders wouldn''t be telling them anything now.


    They got orders from the top to not let them return unless 3,000 of them were dead.


    "Charge!"


    With an angry shout, the cannon fodder ran for the walls, trying to motivate their attack.


    Seeing everywhere around them, people not much different than themselves who rushed alongside them, they all felt much more thrilled and excited.


    Gripping their de harder, they knew this meant a higher chance at survival.


    Braving the enemy arrows and other thrown weapons, the cannon fodder reached the walls, lifting up 20 meter highdders.


    While ten were holding thedder from being pushed, the rest climbed up.


    Boiling oil was carried on the walls and wooden barrels got poured inside the mixture before dumping it on the enemy.


    "Agh!"


    The climbers screamed as they trashed about on thedders, pulling down those below them.


    And that was how the siege progressed, both sides pushing the other back in turns, making so there were a hundreddders now.


    The joy never came from having so many climb at once as the guards waited for them with spears.


    The cannon fodder was thrown off the walls like a meat patty. From a distance, they looked like raindrops, falling into the moat or at the foot of the walls.


    The division soon made its quota of losses in the next hour, piling their dead beneath the walls.


    The sound of drums echoed, breaking through the fog of the cannon fodder consumed by war.


    But this time it was that of retreat. Many thought of retreated every second of this bloodshed, but the thousand leaders behind made it impossible to survive it.


    Any that retreated would be shot dead.


    While for the entire division to pull back, that was even less of an option, not with the archery divisions ready to pepper them down. Meaning 20,000 other soldiers like them were waiting and hoping they would finish first before they entered the meat grinder.


    The only choice was forward, leaving their fate to chance, toe out alive and rise through the ranks.


    The sound of the second drums had them retreating, thedders were taken away despite the hundreds on the walls still fighting.


    They were too tangled up with the enemy to run back. They were left behind to die.


    Were the men below the walls saints to give up their lives for another? There wouldn''t be wars and suffering if everyone was like that.


    The officers had told these men toe back with thedders intact when they retreated or the ones responsible for thedders would be beheaded if they came back with a broken one.


    One couldn''t just throw away their weapons even in retreat or it would make the second attack leave them with empty hands. They''d die even faster.


    Thus these people rushed like ants taking their gear anddders back, forgetting about the rest.

 Chapter 74: Breach

    Chapter 74: Breach


    The second division of cannon fodder took ce of the first; then the third, the fourth and the fifth. Wave after wave of men found their death on those walls.


    The process continued until two hours were left of daylight.


    The retreated divisions were reformed. The 30,000 men from Zitong Region had gone through digging moats and assaulting the city twice now and only half remained. Out of the Wudu Region''s surviving 8,000, only 5,000 were left.


    All in all that made it 20,000 men remaining. But all he needed was just 8,000.


    So they were made into four new divisions and sent again while the sun was up.


    Under the malcontent of the cannon fodder, they put on their armor, picked up their spears and charged withdders as the leaders and officers watched them.


    The killing field echoed once more with shouts of rage, agony and fear. The city walls were a meat grinder for both sides, taking lives without remorse.


    While the cannon fodder suffered heavy losses, the guards weren''t faring any better. They lost 3,000 veterans just from Zhong Yu''s arrow rain.


    All they could do was draft servants from the ns and use recruits. This region had close to 400,000 people, with this regional city alone 76,000.


    Even with the many disasters and cmities, Yi State withstood it with 300,000 people; its walls were firm.


    The officials had drafted 30,000 recruits of which Zhong Yu killed 10,000 in his attacks. While the defenders had the terrain advantage, Zhong Yu had better weapons.


    The way the defender''s losses went, they wouldn''t sustain it for long.


    The fact a third already lost their lives, those peasants and merchants holding weapons would be overwhelmed by dread.


    They couldn''t withstand the mental trauma of being next. Zhong Yu reckoned their morale would crumble after 5,000 more losses, regardless of the officials'' threats.


    Pushed too hard, they would make the men turn on themselves.


    The ns'' control over their cannon fodder was beneath Zhong Yu''s. They relied on the court and their reputation to threaten them.


    This thin and false power enabled the court and the ns to draw fighters.


    But now it proved to be their downfall. Those recruits would have enough of wasting their lives, abandoning these cruel oppressors and choosing life like anyone would.


    Zhong Yu''s method differed though. He could make the cannon fodder give their lives for him, to die for nothing beneath those walls. Relying on his men, 14,000 of them, the old ones from Hanzhong and the system.


    With these loyal veterans, the cannon fodder had no way of resisting.


    They knew that any step back would be met with swift and cruel death. Their families were also in their lord''s hands and suffered just the same.


    An hour went by and from the 15,000 remained only 8,000. The situation on the walls was growing erratic, needing just onest push to take the city.


    Time to take the city.''


    Dusk wasing, the sun hiding behind the mountains and sinking the world in darkness.


    The war drums echoed once more, yet there was no cannon fodder left on the field as they all returned to their camps to rest.


    Zhong Yu called upon the Hanzhong men. Having gone through a battle already, these men knew the cruelty of war.


    Having gained victories for so long along the way, their morale was high. There was also constant training while marching as well, making them elites of this era.


    Having sharpened them for so many months, they would take the city and paint the perfect oue for himself.


    The tidal wave of green and red rushed the city. They hit the walls so hard they made the ten meter thick walls tremble.


    Having experience on their side, these men moved with purpose and precision.


    The green guards watched with horror at how the men came at them with power and speed, having gotten used to the cannon fodder throughout the day.


    The veterans mowed down the guards on the walls, driving fear in the rest.


    Gaps appeared in the defender''s lines and the men climbed faster.


    They spread out on the walls, driving the defenders back


    With the death of 1,000 more guards, their morale copsed as they threw away their weapons and ran.


    The officials rushed to stop them but after killing dozens around them, they aroused the people''s anger.


    Their guards turned on them. Facing a mob that lost its mind was the worst that could happen to them.


    Then they heard the drumming behind them and saw the red and green veteransing at them again.


    The inspectors fled as well this time, along with the rest. The city was Zhong Yu''s.


    The year was 183 A.D., July. Zhong Yu captured Hanzhong, and most of the eastern regions, Fangling Region and Xicheng Region.


    August, he captured Hanzhong Region.


    October, he captured Wudu Region.


    November, he attacked Yi State, capturing Zitong Region, Guanghan Region, and its state city, shaking the nation.

 Chapter 75: Split Army

    Chapter 75: Split Army


    December 183 A.D.


    Luoyang, Que Fei Pce.


    Emperor Liu Hong, the lord over the Han Empire was sitting on his throne in this glorious, extravagant and imposing pce.


    Liu Hong wore a red imperial attire anda crown with twelve ck tassels. The beads hanging from them blocked his features, but not his paleplexion, somewhat ill.


    No matter how sick though, he could never allow the ruler of an empire to show weakness.


    On his sides were hundreds of officials in uniforms, standing at attention.


    "Just what is going on? Yi State just lost half itsnds in a matter of months, even the state city! A city with hundreds of thousands of people fell in one day! "


    Liu Hong roared.


    "Your Majesty need not be disturbed by a petty thief and his motley band. I shall send a general leading the court''s elite army and take back Yi State in just a few months." Commander Chen Wen, one of the three dukes in the court answered.


    "Who then will you chose to settle this matter?" Liu Hong was appeased.


    "Huangfu Song, from the northern regions. He is stoic, knows military discipline, shrewd and swift." Chen Wen replied with a prepared answer.


    "Any other opinions? Is Huangfu Song ready to take this duty?" Liu Hong turned to the rest of the court. He had to see other generals'' opinions.


    "Huangfu Song is familiar with the military and has a strategic approach." Civil official Yuan Kui came in support, being from a n himself. Thinking this was a prime chance to revive his n''s glory.


    "Huangfu Song always guarded the north, fighting many invading nomad tribes." Wishing to get in a n''s good books and break out of his background as butcher, He Jin was all in favor.


    "I second the motion!" Many other official agreed with Chen Wen.


    While most officials showed their approval, Liu Hong wanted his eunuchs'' opinions.


    "Your Majesty, it is my humble opinion Huangfu Song of the north can undertake this responsibility." Of the many versed in politics, the wise and fair Lu Qiang said.


    The rest had to agree once Lu Qiang soke up, to faun and keep up his appearances.


    "Summon Huangfu Song of the north to the capital to recieve the seal and suppress the rebels." With everyone in ord over Huangfu Song, the emperor settled on him.


    "Since we have a general to lead this matter, we must fill in the vacancy of his post and the officials for Yi State''s regions and counties." The emperor addressed his officials once more.


    "Your Majesty, my nephew Yuan Shao will make for a good governor for the north." Yuan Kui said.


    "Your Majesty, envoy Liu Yan may be the governor of Yi State." Civil official Liu Yu said.


    "Your Majesty"


    A string of rmendations came, all close rtives or friends that wanted to be ced in power.


    The court soon came to an end, with the officials leaving in satisfied mor.


    Half a monthter, the north''s governor Huangfu Song presented his official seal to the envoy and rushed back to Luoyang.


    After a night of rest,he went to the imperial pce to answer the emperor''s call. He came out with the emperor''s tiger seal and went to the army camp.


    The soldiers gathered to form an expedition of 300,000 men. They would train for three months in Luoyang and when the snow melted, they would go to Yi State and join the local resistance in crushing the rebellion.


    Meanwhile, Zhong Yu used the 4,000 fortune he got after taking the state city, to summon schrs to fill the vacant posts in counties and regions.


    He exchanged for somemanders as well. In a game like Three Kingdoms, they led 70-80 generals themselves. There were four notable figures, Wang Fang, Li Zhen, Han Kai and Zhao Ping. They had 80 generals and 5,000 men, tasked to conquer the counties of Guanghan Region, Hanjia Region, Wenshan Region and Qianwei Region bordering Shu Region.


    Within a month, the generals had pacified Shu and Guanghan Regions, while also taking all thends they conquered for himself.


    It was now that Huangfu Song arrived at Luoyang, training his men to deal with him.


    In the Yi state city''s imperial residence, Zhong Yu and his officials discussed in the meeting room.


    After a month of battles, Zhong Yu had 20,000had on him 20,000 veteran soldiers. They were like the soldiers of the Han Dynasty, to assist the emperor in suppressing the nation.


    In additionadition, he also drafted 200,000 from the six upied regions for his next conquering needs.


    Of Yi State''s north, only Yinping Region wasn''t in Zhong Yu''s control. While in the east, Baxi Region, Badong Region, Ba Region, Fuling Region and Jianyou Region were not his either. Because Yi State''s south was filled with barbarians and miasma, he didn''t touch them. While he had taken the western''s six regionsregion for himself.


    After some deliberations with his men, he decided on four routes. Wang Fang would take 3,000 elites and 30,000 regrs to Yunnan Region, Yizhou Region and finally Yongchang Region.


    Li Zhen would take 5,000 elites and 50,000 regrs for Zhudi Region, Zangke Region, Sianning Region andstly Xinggu Region. The two armies would cooperate to pacify the south of Yi State.


    Zhao Ping would take 5,000 elites to attack Yinping Region, then move to Hanzhong, to oversee Yinping Region, Wudu Region, Hanzhong Region, Xicheng Region and Fangling Region in Yi State to prevent the court army from attacking in the north.


    Finally, Han Kai would take 3,000 system soldiers, 7,000 elites and 120,000 regrs to take the five western regions of Yi State.


    With these four courses of action, he nned to have Yi State under his heel in three months.

 Chapter 76: Yunnan Region

    Chapter 76: Yunnan Region


    December 183 A.D.


    The north was swept by blizzards and high snow, with everyone staying inside. While the south was still warm and green.


    Wang Fang entered with his men in Yuegui Region;15 counties and 408,405 people apanied him.


    Zhong Yu refrained from purging the ns in the eastern six regions of Yi State, out of fear of the people''s revolting; the same for the north.


    With the Yuegui Region next to Shu Region, the people heard of Zhong Yu''s armies felt deep fear they would be next.


    Thends along the way fell one after the other, his army met with open arms instead of sharp sticks.


    It took a month to take the whole of Yuegui Regionnd to prevent any future chaos, Zhong Yu ordered Wang Fang to draft 70,000 more recruits into his army, making it 100,000.


    With Yuegui Region pacified, next target was Yunnan Region. It was vast and with arge poption like Yuegui Region. It had Han people and other ethnic groups that defied the court for decades.


    The Han Dynasty had been in half-ruling state for centuries, ruled by officials and local leaders, making rebellions often.


    The north of Yunnan Region, Suijiu County, Gufu County and Qingling County surrendered. Meeting resistance only in the Nongdong County, the region''s core.


    Yunnan Region''s governor banded with the local ethnic leaders do defend it to thest man. The governor received 30,000 men from the leaders and gathered 10,000 from around the counties.


    While the 40,000 men in the tiny regional city were underequiped, the culture in Yunnan Region made it so the people here were tough and brave.


    The 100,000 recrutis surrounded the regional city like a flood, ready to drown it.


    "Attack!"


    At Wang Fang''s order, 70,000 men rushed the city walls, the green and red colors of their uniforms painted the earth.


    The newly conscripted cannon fodder of the Yuegui Region was divided into 16 divisions of 5,000 men as they charged. d only in cloth and holding sharpened sticks.


    The 30,000 men he brought before acted as the supervisors, holding sharp des and armor to deter the cannon fodder from retreating.


    "Attack! For our lord, for your families, go and waste those savages!"


    With a small pep talk, hardly efficient, but enough to awaken them to the threat and control the lord had on their kin. While also inciting bad blood between the han and other barbarians.


    It did have effect on some recruits, their eyes hardening and focusing on the battle instead of running.


    As the drums of wars sounded, the first division attacked withdders. They marched slowly. With how the Yunnan Region was surrounded by mountains, the regional city had no moat to protect it.


    The newly drafted cannon fodder found so many familiar faces around them and their bravery swelled.


    With so many people I may actually survive this. The enemy is less numbered than us and we might win this!''


    So thinking, their steps were lighter, they charged faster, all shouting to dispel the fear the enemy inflicted on them. At least it worked as intended, making the men on the walls falter in fear.


    As they drew closer to the wall, there were no arrows to meet them. What money did some savages have to spare on bows?


    The average hunting bow worked for a couple dozen meters at best. Using them there would only bring them shame.


    Thus resorting to throwing stone piled up in heaps behind them once they enemy reached the walls.


    Cracking the heads of a few hundreds, the recrutis below ran away in fear.


    At the disgraceful performance, Wang Fang blew a gasket, ordering 3,000 elites under him to go suppress the walls.


    These men had bows, effective against foe and friendly alike.


    By the time the elites arrived, the cannon fodder was a hundred meters from the walls, not taking another step from fear.


    Any who got too close would''ve been cut down with impunity.


    "Attack, for crying out loud! One step back and you''ll be killed!"


    Despite the threats, some men wanted to bargain as they approached.


    All they were met with were arrows and screams that pierced the sky. The rude awakening jolted the recruits awake.


    They knew in the army of 100,000 recruits,they were but a dime a dozen, expendable. Defying themander meant death.


    All they could do was resign to their fate, picking up their pointy sticks anddders as they returned to the walls. The iing rocks and the burning oils felt like pickingpared to the arrows.


    The marched up thedders with gritted teeth, the wails of the dead apanying their climb. The others ignored the corpses, stepping over them as they followed up as well and on and on;it went.


    This was the value of life. In but a day, the 16 divisions were sent once at the walls, resulting in many casualties and reforming of 10 divisions. They rested for the night before starting all over and early.


    This was how the first day came to an end for these wretched recruits, filled with pain and fear and promise of death.

 Chapter 77: Buried Alive

    Chapter 77: Buried Alive


    "It''s only been a day and my lively friend from home is already dead somewhere."


    "The same happened to my neighbor. He had a 61 year old mother to support. Having not married and neither did he have a son. Now he is dead."


    "These men of Shu don''t even see us from Nanjiang as men, 30,000 of 80,000 just died in one day. It''ll be a miracle if even 20,000 survive at the end."


    "Quiet, those Sichuan savages areing. Don''t let them hear you or they''ll cut you down."


    In Wang Fang''smanding tent, he was deliberating with other generals.


    "Commander, I lost 30,000 men yesterday. At this rate, the regional city will take all our cannon fodder before we can capture it." A general in charge of a cannon fodder legion.


    "That is troubling. So we will let those cannon fodder fight until nothing is left, then use those from Sichuan until they''re only 20,000 left. The rest are veterans and can''t just throw their lives away." Wang Fang gave his orders without remorse.


    With the n set, all that remained was its execution. The generals went to their camp and men, to round them up for battle.


    "Listen up, you''ll only have to go on the battlefield two times and you''ll be exempt for further wars." a supervisor of the cannon fodder shouted.


    "You mean we only need to participate twice and be free of these cruel bloodsheds?"


    "It can''t be a lie, right? They have nopassion, but I''ll take it either way, as long as it keeps me alive."


    "Mom, I''ll be home soon. I miss your coking."


    The supervisors called for silence and had them do their armors for another attack on the regional city.


    Though this time, these people had hope recing the bottomless despair from before.


    "Charge! For home, for survival! Kill the savages and we can go gome!" At the urging of their leader, these recruits burned with a thirst for battle.


    Ladders uponddersnded on the walls and the people scurried about like ants, trying to climb it.


    We may have lost 30,000 yesterday, but the enemy can''t be better off. They must be at least 10,000 men short. There''s still a chance!''


    Bloodshed and cries were in spades on this cruel field of battle, followed closely by corpses. As the one of yesterday had not been removed, they reached ten meter tall piles.


    As it was winter time, gue and decay were slowed, spearing these recruits of one gruesome danger.


    As a cannon fodder group retreated, it only had 500 of its 1,000.


    Theymet with friendly fire since no retreat order had been given. After killing a tenth, the rest were driven back to the other ughter.


    Looking behind them, the supervisors sighed. How many times does this make it, the 11th or 12th? So many lives lost.''


    The day passed with 20,000 losses, leaving only 30,000 cannon fodder. They just had to get 10,000 of them to find their endless rest on these killing fields for the rest to go home.


    On the morrow, the cannon fodder were sent in 10,000 men waves, until only half remained. At the end of it all, Wang Fang would have his 15,000 elites.


    "Attack!"


    Bang~


    Some climbers found their grip ck on thedder as rock crunched into their faces.


    The ones below hesitated. They just had to finish this attack and they''d be home free. None wanted to risk it.


    The supervisor''s reaction? Lifting their bows and firing upon them.


    The arrowsnded just shy of their target, as a warning. And since half of the cannon fodder would be their equals inter wars.


    Hearing the whistling of the arrows, the cannon fodder was gripped with fear.


    Only to find the arrows, at their feet.


    The recruits felt uplifted. Those cruel guys do care about us and let us live.''


    "Fight, don''t cower! This was yourst warning. You think the general will let you go acting like this? Attack now, or no one here will return. Attack and the general will be pleased to let you live!"


    The recruits understood their folly. We need merit to have the general spare us.''


    Their ruthlessness ignited and turned their cold gazes to the savages on hte wall. There lies our survival!''


    The morning passed and the losses soon became 5,000, reced by another group. They calmed down, knowing they would serve as veterans of Wang Fang and wouldn''t go in just any battle again.


    At this time, the Shu Region''s cannon fodders were pushed into the battle to serve as the second round.


    The retreating recruits were thankful to be relieved, even filled with pride of having someone take the brunt of it while they were safe in the back.


    183 A.D.


    Mid-December.


    Yuegui Regional city fell, the magistrate killed himself, with Wang Fang burying the savages'' chieftains alive. He then had all his men scour the city to root out any other savages that participated in the defense.


    On new year''s eve, 300,000 savages were captured, of which the chiefs, elders and shamans killed on the spot. 100,000 men were conscripted, the 100,000 made of old and children killed while the rest were ves to satisfy the army or sent to Zhong Yu.


    The surrounding regions shook and the savages heard of Wang Fang''s cruelty. The men paled, the children cried.

 Chapter 78: Siege (I)

    Chapter 78: Siege (I)


    January 184 A.D.


    Wang Fang reached Yizhou Region with ease from his cruel reputation. He took it without a hassle and went down to Yongchang Region.


    The counties east of it surrendered. Only the barbarian chiefs in the west gathered an army of 100,000 men to fight Wang Fang.


    The enemy had no discipline and with a bit of coordination from Wang Fang''s side, it copsed, chased for miles and miles. Thus the Yongchang Region was pacified.


    Meanwhile, Li Zhen took his army to Xinggu Region, taking the southern Yi State. Afte Zhao Ping took Yinping Region, he moved to Hanzhong Region overseeing Yi State''s northern five regions.


    Zhong Yu led his men to face the army from Yi State''s eastern five regions at Jiangzhou City.


    The city had 20 meter tall walls, housing armies from Fuling Region, Baxi Region and Ba Region; 20,000 men.


    While they had numbers as well, the sheer sea of green and red below the walls for miles on end had them faltering.


    Well, the soldiers had no fear since they were clueless, but their leaders had more experience and knew the walls wouldn''t keep such an army at bay.


    The three magistrates'' hearts shook with dread, with many officials wishing to flee on the spot. s, with their kin under the court''s control, such actions would be a death sentence.


    All they could do was push through this war, hold out until the imperial army arrived.


    Roar~


    The enemy came with loud trumpets and filled with mettle, only working to cower the defenders.


    Bang~


    The drums echoed and the squads advanced on the walls. The soldiers marched with discipline, their boots thumping on the solid ground.


    The des and shields knocked from time to time, with soldiers shouting in between, to stem their own fear of war.


    They stopped 300 off the wall, readied their gear and listened to Zhong Yu''s orders.


    The creaking announced theing of a hundred siege weapons. They were ten meter tall and had iron reinforced joints that could hit from 300 meters away. Siege weapons were strong instruments of war, only trumped by artillery.


    While the army itself had tens of thousands of archers, split in two groups, inspecting their bows beforeunching arrows at the unsuspecting prey on the walls.


    Zhong Yu sat on a makeshift podium, overlooking the battlefield, with people anywhere he looked for miles.


    Zhong Yu waved at the man next to him:


    "Archers, ten volleys!"


    "Archers, ten volleys!" The herald shouted.


    He then waved the g in his hand and the archery divisions stepped up.


    "Raise bows! Aim!"


    A thousand bows were raised, with the defenders on the walls dead in their sites.


    "Fire!"


    Thousands of arrows pelted the sky.


    After a three second gap came the second volley.


    With thousands of archers, each shooting ten times, the next thirty seconds would be hell on eearth for the defenders, hammered in waves and scrambling for any kind of cover they could find, and shivering alone.


    The attacks continued for five minutes as different archery divisions fired. But in these short minutes, the defenders were hanging by a thread.


    With arrows after arrowsing to bear on these recruits'' heads, they felt fear and horror like no other.


    To a point anything sharp would trigger this trauma, recing them with the image of bow and arrow aimed at their heads.


    Trauma aside, the casualties were numerous, no longer the tight ranks on the walls and gaps among the defenders.


    10,000 men lost their lives in that brutal attack, with many more having a mental breakdown.


    With the city surrounded by Zhong Yu''s armies, they would''ve long since abandoned their posts.


    Zhong Yu ordered for the archers to withdraw in the rear. Overusing the bows would lead to a shorter service life.


    Next up were the cannon fodder, to fill moats, climb walls and take the brunt of the war.


    But even before them it was best to have the siege machines careen stone at the enemy.


    The first record of a stone thrower ever being used was by Qin general Li Xin with his 200,000 men attacking Chu. The Chu general XIan Yan came with a thousand catapults instead, crushing the Qin army. Ever since, the Qin King banished him to the borders to defend the Longxi Region for all his life.


    They were rarely used afterward. Now the Han ruled China, fighting only against uncouth savages and no cities to need the use of stone thrower.


    So Liu Ye from Cao Cao improved upon the design and resulted in the catapult. It caused mass panic among Yuan Shao''s armies in the Battle of Guandu, giving Cao Cao the edge he needed to win the battle. WHile the barbarians here, he reckoned never even knew the concept of throwing stones like this.


    As the city had no ranged forces, nor cavalry tounch a swift attack on the catapults, they were doomed.


    The catapults were 100 meters off the walls and still quite safe when they began firing.


    The supervisors of the catapults were going to make those savages wish they were never born when faced with a hail of boulders.

 Chapter 79: Siege (II)

    Chapter 79: Siege (II)


    Rumble~


    The sharp whistling of boulders cutting the air left many with aching ears.


    Bang~


    The three meter wide boulder smashed onto the wall and rolled onward, crushing all defenders in its path.


    It kept going and going, ttening anything to paste, squeezing its victims for everything they had into the soldiers. Including the walls, and the people; It left wide swaths of angry red in its wake.


    The ignorant defenders emptied their stomachs on the spot, with some losing their minds in fear and screaming in horror on the walls.


    Despite the gnawing fear, the officers kept their discipline. Han Dynasty had a martial reputation four 400 years for a reason. Even this backwater ce like Yi State had some military conduct drilled into it.


    They knew these horrified and troubled soldiers would infect the morale of the rest of the defenders like cancer.


    The general took his personal men to cut them down and restrain the rest back into formation.


    It took some time for discipline to be restored once more as they fell back into ce, on the walls.


    Despite the tough defense, the soldiers were white as paper, some even twitched now and then. This only proved the sheer impact siege weapons had on enemy morale, the fear it spread.


    The captain of the catapult division grinned, You have seen nothing yet.''


    "Ready the fire bomb!"


    ck rocks were pushed into the catapults'' bucket and soldiers came with torches.


    "Lite it up and fire!"


    With a whoosh, the boulder caught fire and reflected the soldiers'' faces around the catapult.


    Boom~


    This time, the bang was followed by a trail of smoke as the ball of fire raced into the wall.


    The oil coating was hard to put out and the impact resulted in sshing everywhere, especially on the soldiers.


    The soldiers on fire thrashed around in screams of sheer agony as the fire only spread and turned the wall into a burning pyre.


    The catapult division didn''t wait for the wall to calm down down, raining down more devastation.


    He signaled the men to load a grape shot, a special rock made so it would explode into whistling fragments on impact in all directions.


    It was deadlier than just a boulder shot; it had a higher impact radius and would do heavy damage to any it touched.


    The shot left few men standing cleaning up the wall nicely. Only the lucky bastards that had a good hidy-hole or fate on their side, missed altogether and survived.


    Zhong Yu stood on his podium, calcting. He found the damage three rounds of hurling boulders had resulted in the same effect as sending three divisions. Their morale was also low, needing onest push to copse.


    The effect of catapults was undeniable, yet the defenders still held on, clearly not average men.


    "Life is so fragile." Zhong Yu sighed at the crippled defenders.


    "Have the catapults fall back and let the cannon fodder continue!" He sent to his herald.


    This wasn''t just a siege to capture the city, but train his 120,000 recruits and make at least 30,000 veterans for the next conquest.


    The barrage of stones had a positive effect on these men, boosting their moral and oveing their fears.


    They shouted under the officers'' orders as they marched,dders ready, at the walls.


    The defenders had yet to get over the horror they were subjected to, the cruel and insidious killer that broke lives like twigs. They only got a semnce of coordination when the recruits were at the walls.


    They sent rocks of their own over the wall, some even taking chips cracking from the boulders shot into it.


    The damage was heavy on the cannon fodder, slowing their momentum.


    This blew hope into the defenders'' hearts.


    It devolved into the cannon fodder attacking again and again, yet pushed back every time.


    The cannon fodder ended with the higher casualties, since this was a siege. No matter how many weapons or siege weapons, attacking a defending city always put one at a disadvantage.


    The morning passed yet not once did the walls fell. There were times his men managed to get on the walls but soon pushed back down.


    Zhong Yu was in no rush, with all the time in the world, so long he got Yi State''s east in three months. The few days spent here had no effect on his grand design.


    Judging by the situation, he didn''t need to care about the lives of his recruits, sending them back out there in batches, since he could just reform their divisions with every attack.


    Since he had 120,000 cannon fodder while the defenders only 20,000 men. Numbers alone had this battle won.


    With so many people everything would be settled. If there was one thing Ba Region had a plenty, that was people, 400,000 of them.

 Chapter 80: Pacifying Yi State

    Chapter 80: Pacifying Yi State


    Seven days of fierce attacks and struggling defenseter, Jiangzhou City fell.


    But not without a price asZhong Yu had only 30,000 of his 120,000 recruits surviving.


    As if 10,000 people died per day, bringing a whole knew meaning to life had no value''.


    The price was worth it though as there were no other major problems in taking down the eastern Yi State after Jiangzhou City. Here was where the main army took a stand.


    His remaining cannon fodder rested in Jiangzhou City while Zhong Yu took his 10,000 elites for Fuling Region in the east.


    He wanted to cut off the path to Yi State before the court army came.


    He had no trouble taking Ba Region with how itcked defenders and continued on to Badong Region.


    The Badong Region''s governor fell in the battle of Jiangzhou City, leaving this region in chaos and with no one to stem the fear rising in the popce.


    Some resisted, most surrendered, but the end was the same, Zhong Yu taking Badong Region for himself. Now he could breathe easier, knowing the entry point was plugged and could recoup for when the court came.


    A monthter, Baxi Region, Fuling Region, Jianyou Region surrendered, needing but a week to get them under control.


    January 184 A.D. Zhong Yu summoned the governors of the regions to the state city, making an offering to the heavens and proiming himself ruler over Yi State, making it his kingdom, Yu.


    The news of his action shook the court and the nation. These meager rebels had grown up so much they took Yi State for themselves and barred the gates to the court.


    Yi State''s roads were blocked, making it even harder to travel.


    The court had no way of just taking Yi State back. The only choice was a drawn out siege through which they whittled the rebels'' numbers.


    Emperor Ling decreed for Huangfu Song to defend Jingzhou from Yi State''s attacks once he finished training his men.


    The magisters of Guanzhong were ordered to strengthen their defenses as well, to hold on and block Yi State''s advance, effectively cutting off the whole southeast from the Han Dynasty.


    There was no mention of any attack on Yi State. Emperor Ling knew Yi State had been taken from him and it would take decades before he would get it back to the Han Dynasty.


    Some rejoiced and some wept. While the whole Han Dynasty''s righteous subjects sighed in pain, a Daoist in Ji State''s Julu County was by himself with joy.


    Zhang Jiao, the leader of the Way of Peace, who''s fame spread far and wide through Ji State, was regarded as a sage by his congregation in the eight states, millions upon millions of people.


    He nned to gather the power of the entire Han Dynasty to overthrow the decadent court and establish the Heavenly Kingdom so that people may live a life of prosperity, to have food on the table and clothes on their backs.


    But he was also worried no amount of power was enough to topple a 400 year dynasty.


    As he heard the southeast falling already, that a man did what he had in mind, his confidence surged.


    It only steeled his resolve. Though one could never have enough friends. Zhang Jiao sent a messenger to Yi State, to join hands and topple the Han Dynasty and share south and north between them.


    It was one thing to do it alone, and another to know there was one to help you.


    With the dynasty in turmoil, it would gloss over the defenses in its back, focusing on the more obvious threat, leaving itself open to attack.


    Northwest of Liangzhou, the despot of Qiang tribe, Beigong Bayu was conspiring to Han Dynasty''s northwestern rule and form their own Qian nation.


    Hearing his neighbor, Yi State, had achieved its own independence, Beigong Bayu reached out to other Qiang tribes with unbridled joy.


    The court was now filled with growing cancers, people ready to take a big chunk of this aging behemoth.


    While these lords were all thirsty for power, our dear MC, Zhong Yu, was in the Yi State city''s hall, discussing with his officials the ruling of Yi State.


    The four million people of Yi State had dropped to three in these months of war.


    Nevertheless, he had expanded from just 2,000 soldiers to 120,000 veterans, from one county to owning a hundred, a state.


    The expansion rate was insane.


    Yi State''s basic defense was a total of 20,000 men. He could still take out 100,000 conquests, the equivalent of Han''s army, if not better.


    While the dynasty could only make use of around 80,000, leaving the rest to defend the capital.


    In the end, the most the dynasty would throw at him would be 40,000 fresh men with poor experience in war.


    Other than that, ten dayster, the entire Han Dynasty was in mes as Zhang Jue, forced by his disciple Tang Zhou''s usation to revolt ahead of schedule. His 100,000 men used to unify the southern Han.

 Chapter 81: Yellow Turban Rebellion

    Chapter 81: Yellow Turban Rebellion


    Emperor Ling''s court was filled with corrupt eunuchs and infighting. The borders were in constant war, the nation decrepit. And because of the national drought, the harvest was poor yet no reduction in taxes.


    In 184 A.D. Zhang Jue revolted against the Han Dynasty on March 5th with the slogan, "The Azure Sky is already dead; the Yellow Sky will soon rise.


    When the cycle turns, there will be prosperity under heaven!"


    However, Zhang Jue''s disciple, Tang Zhou, ratted out the capital''s inside man, Ma Yuanyi, who was killed by a carriage. The officials killed followers of the Way of Peace, more than a thousand people, and ordered Ji State to hunt down Zhang Jue.


    The sudden development forced Zhang Jue into action in February, calling himself General of Heaven, with Zhang Bao and Zhang Liang taking General of Earth and General of People titles on themselves as they rose from the north of Ji State.


    They killed officials, burned and looted all over the country. Within a month, the Yellow Turban Army was in 28 regions of seven states. It reached a point where the soldiers fled and shook the capital with this news.


    Emperor Ling gave He Jin three months to guard the capital by taking out passes leading to it, Yi Que, Guangcheng, Huan Yaun, Mengjin and many more. To hold them under tight guard and spread the order of drafting volunteers to fight.


    Huangfu Song requested to lift the ban on the party, to take money from the treasury and give fine horses to his men to boost morale. While Lu Jiang said, "If the party would collude with the Yellow Ribbon Army, there will be no help for any of us."


    Emperor Ling approved and asked all officials to donate horses and crossbows, nominating their sons and grandsons as candidates to lead the people at the public office to be examined.


    Meanwhile, armies were sent to quell the uprising. Lu Zhi ordered deputy general Zong Yuan to take the five main ns of the northern border and fight Zhang Jue.


    Huangfu Song and Zhu Jun led their armies, the ns'' forces, cavalry and infantry, 40,000 in all, to suppress the Yellow Turban Army in Ying State.


    Zhu Jun also recruited Sun Jian from Xiapi as assistingmander, who brought along the men from the viges, the merchant brigade and the elites from Huaishui and Sishui. Zhang Man killed Nanyang Region''s magistrate in response to Zhang Jue.


    March, 184 A.D., the in outside Yi State city.


    On these ins where people trekked, an army was gathering.


    A tform ten meter high stood in front of them, with officers dressed in fancy military uniforms standing there.


    The king of Yu Kingdom, Zhong Yu, had convened the army on this great in.


    He would soon lead his army east. Since he pacified Yi State, his men were well-rested, armed and ready to battle.


    He was waiting for Zhang Jue''s revolt to take his 100,000 men to Jingzhou.


    He''d take it at the fastest possible, while the court was too busy. Then raid Yang State in the east, attacking the northern lords.


    Since his disciple''s betrayl, Zhang Jue had to act faster and in a rush. This was why Zhang Jue''s revol would be quelled by the court in nine months.


    This will be the perfect time to show the Shu people my military power and dere the court hical and immoral to draw out the people and incite the Yellow Turban Army further.''


    This way Yi State would be undamaged by the rebellion as long as his battles would be met with victories.


    While his soldiers'' faith in him would soar seeing the wretched state of the people on the Central ins, who couldn''t even get a filled belly.


    THis was why generals and kings loved pep rallies, to proim their power and draw onto them virtue and noble causes for their wars.


    "Han Dynasty does not care about its people. The ruler is greedy, starving the folk, forcing them to a destitute and wandering life. Now, Zhang Jue of Julu rose to fight it, gathering millions and sweeping the eight states, spreading chaos."


    "With the recovery of Yi State, with the people at peace, armed and provisioned, it is the right time to press on with courage and might. In my capacity as your king, I order the army to raise their gs and head to Jingzhou, a crusade against the wicked and eliminate the tyrannical Han. My army will ovee all obstacles!" Zhong Yu''s passionate voice echoed into the hearts of the men with the help of the system''s fortune points.


    "Long live the king! Our army''s invincible!" The soldiers roared alongside each other at their majestic king. Their confidence and faith in him knew no bounds.


    On March 15, 184 A.D., the king of Yu Kingdom dered the failures and immoral actions of the Han Dynasty, sending 300,000 troops.


    The nation shook and the court stirred. The morale of its army crumbled from the ongoing fight with the Yellow Turban Army who was looking stronger now that they had help. The situation took a turn for the worse for the people.


    At the end of the month, Zhong Yu''s army took down dozens of settlements, with Yidu Region and Jianping Region surrendering.


    The start of April found Zhong Yu''s army divided into four. One side attacked north, Xiangyang Region, one east, Jiangxia Region, one attacked southeast, Changsha Region, and thest attacked south, Wuling Region. Zhong Yu had 50,000 men stationed in the two regions, to support the four armies when needed.


    Mid April, Bo Cai defeated Zhu Jun, who retreated to Changsha with Huangfu Song. The Yellow Turban Army of Runan Region defeated Zhao Qian, the magistrate of Shaoling. The Yellow Turban Army of Gunagyang killed the governor of You State, and magistrate Liu Wei.


    End of April, Zhong Yu''s northern army captured Xiangyang Region, Nanxiang Region and Weixing Region. In Nanyang was the Yellow Turban Army, just across the river, yet never touched.


    The east army broke Jiangxia Region and Wuchang Region. It split in two, with one part stationed in Anlu City to prevent Yellow Turban Army from going south and another station in Chaisang City to watch Yang State.


    The south army broke Tianmen Region, Shaoling Region, Wuling Region and Lingling Region. The southeast army attacked Nanping Region, Hengyang Region, Changsha Region, Xiangdong Region, Guiyang Region and Ancheng Region. The two armies stationed at the border of Jingnan, ready to invade Jiao State.


    In just one month, the whole of Jingzhou was under Yu Kingdom''s banner further adding to Han Dynasty''s perilous situation, that of a rotten ship swallowed deeper by the great beyond below.


    In Luoyang, the emperor shouted at the generals to quell the rebellion to focus on the greater enemy, the Yu Kingdom.

 Chapter 82: Assassination

    Chapter 82: Assassination


    In May 184 A.D., Huangfu Song burned Bo Cai''s army at Changshe. Bo Cai was defeated and the main force of the Yellow Turban Army in Yu State lost tens of thousands. Huangfu Song chased Bo Cai to the Runan Region.


    Having pacified Jingzhou, Zhong Yu took his men to Jiangling city.


    Theing of spring in the southern region brought with it the melting of the snow and the lush vibrant growth of nature.


    "Ha!"


    Hundreds of riders crossed the in, with the people scrambling out of the way.


    "My King, a few hundred men aren''t enough to assure your safety." A general advised Zhong Yu.


    "Of no consequence, having pacified Jingzhou, they''d rather lock their homes and hide in a corner thane for me, knowing I''d ughter their whole bloodline." Zhong Yu said without concern.


    The group turned to a small path, which led to a sparse forest filled with game.


    Having dealt with Jingzhou''s main two regions, his army split into four, taking down the rest of its territories. Zhong Yu was alone in the center, coordinating the four attacks and would sometimes feel bored.


    He was now on his habitual hunting trip, to rx and enjoy life rather than be cooped up.


    The first time was with a thousand men, patrolling the area and blocking anyone.


    But after so many sorties and no attempt on his life, he rxed, all the way down to today''s 300 riders.


    Like always, the soldier pushed the prey towards Zhong Yu, for an easy hunt.


    The wonderful feeling of having their lives in his hand made Zhong Yu enjoy a new kind of bliss.


    It was why he chose the path of a ruler and not of a lone wolf, to be surrounded by millions, all bowing and giving their lives for him.


    The end of the path would take him to be a man among men, a god among gods.


    Zhong Yu was enjoying the hunt and his flight of fancy as pairs of hateful eyes watched his every move.


    They burn with a fire only pain and despair could kindle.


    They were waiting, waiting for Zhong Yu''s guards to be even smaller, then get him at his weakest with a well-timed ambush.


    To make this devil pay for taking their ns, their glory, wealth, and status. They would have revenge, to soothe the restless souls of their kin.


    The time hade. Zhong Yu had only 50 men around him, the rest quite some distance away.


    It would take a couple of minutes to get here. This was the moment Zhong Yu was at his weakest, since half a year ago when he attacked Yi State.


    They had made many attempts on Zhong Yu''s life ever since he attacked Yi State, but failed every time, as they were caught by the vignte guards.


    It took many failures and wasting of lives to realize the truth.


    Assassinating a tyrant in his own home was impossible. All they could do was wait for him to lower his guard.


    This wait took half a year, giving Zhong Yu the confidence that no one woulde for him after so long.


    He thought those nobodies were scared to the core and would sit in a corner somewhere to lick their wounds rather than fight back.


    Then Zhong Yu was but a hundred steps from the ambush. Getting closer would make the soldiers notice them.


    The head assassin was brimming with excitement when he gave the order and bolts flew at Zhong Yu from all directions.


    The guards were caught off guard long enough for eight to fall dead. The rest threw themselves in front of the bolts aimed at Zhong Yu.


    They each died, one after the other, turned into pincushions.


    But their hard will made their bodies stand tall, blocking their aim until their dying breath and beyond.


    "Kill the tyrant! For our dead families!"


    "Attack! For revenge, for our will to live!"


    The assassins shouted their desires, surrounding Zhong Yu with hundreds.


    Zhong Yu had but thirty guards still alive around him, while his 200 guards further away were held back by 500 suicidal people hell bent on revenge.


    Zhong Yu''s fate had slipped out of his control and now was at the mercy of his assassins.


    Zhong Yu showed no fear behind his thirty guards as the head assassins came out.


    The leaders were in no rush. They have been festering a fury for their dead kin for months no words could express.


    They would never get over it by letting their enemy die just like that.


    Only by enjoying a most brutal and cruel killing could they regain a semnce of normal life.


    To watch him cry and grovel for mercy, to see his face in pain and despair was the only way to mend their hearts.

 Chapter 83: Too Much Is as Bad as Not Enough

    Chapter 83: Too Much Is as Bad as Not Enough


    "Who are you? Do you not care that yourcare your bloodline will be purged by attempting to kill the king?" Zhong Yu spoke.


    "Who are we? Ha-ha-ha, you still can''t tell? With how many you killed, what''s one more hatred anyway, right?" One leader spoke with tears in his eyes.


    "So you''re the sorry excuse of nsmen that got away when I went around purging the ns. Yet instead of hiding in a corner, shivering, you came back. Are you that eager to die?" Zhong Yu was amused.


    "That''s not it, there are too many of you to be just n survivors. There''s no way 1000 men could just walk through Sichuan unnoticed." He continued.


    "You must have others among you. nsmen from Jiangling perhaps? Have you found same minded fools in sympathy and now want to kill me?"


    "His Lordship is clever, finding us out so fast. Yes, we are from Jiangling''s ns. We had no intent to rebel, but you left us with no choice." A leader clearly unnerved spoke.


    "Your decree had killed not only the ns from Sichuan, but even their immediate kin unrted to them. We had no choice but to join hands to deal with you." The same leader''s mood turned heavy.


    "I see, so I''ve crossed the line, is that it? Well, a cornered rat can kill a cat after all, let alone people in power." Zhong Yu spoke in a t tone.


    "My Lordship understands too much is as bad as not enough. You just had to rx your orders a bit and it would have nevere to this."


    "Though it''s toote to speak of it now. You are a dying man my lord, any further preaching will do no good." The first leader said with ruthlessness.


    "I''ll keep your words in mind. I''ll be sure to mend my ways so this never happens again." Zhong Yu said, rxed.


    "I can see now how you managed to make your own kingdom, taking two states from Han Dynasty. Your collected and calctive face even in death is not something anyone has. I do not want to shame you, king, so you''d better kill yourself with some dignity."


    The main leader was furious at Zhong Yu''s unchanging tone.


    Zhong Yu''s condescending had pricked his pride as a nsman.


    "You''re just a bunch of clowns up to nothing but parlor tricks. I can tell you this much, your ancestor would beg and do anything toe back from hell, than ask me to kill myself. They''d beughing it out at how arrogant you are!" Zhong Yu mocked.


    "You''re no longer a king, not without your people around you. You are just a prisoner, our prisoner, yet you dare speak of life and death with such frivolity? You think yourself the best after just a few days as king?" The leader was enraged.


    "Oh, you''re so sure you have me. Nevermind, this y has gone long enough now that I found where you alle from. It''s better to end this boring game now than lower myself by continuing it." Zhong Yu shrugged.


    The leaders had a bad feeling.


    They looked around but saw nothing that coulde to his aid.


    The only possibility would be the two hundred guards but they were tied up by their men.


    Confident of their advantage, the leader spoke again.


    "My lord, is this fear? Making up troops"


    The leader stared bug eyed.


    Zhong Yu''s thirty guards turned into hundreds in a blink of an eye.


    The assassins were shocked just the same, too ovee to even react.


    "How do you like that? Did you actually think you had me? Now the tables have turned and it''s your turn to beg for mercy!" Zhong Yu snickered.


    "Kill them all, don''t let any traitors survive. I want everyone to see what happens to those who defy me!" Zhong Yu ordered before they answered.


    The soldiers were upon the stunned assassins like wolves.


    Zhong Yu''s area was plunged into a symphony of agony and cries for mercy;the death toll grew only higher.


    The leaders woke up atst, putting their minds on how to kill the king of Yu Kingdom, not making sense of what was happening.


    With this king''s brutality, letting him return to Jiangling city, there was no hope for their kin. He would run the region red with blood.


    The leaders nodded and led their own charge.


    They had to take the lead as the sudden divine help for their enemy demoralized their fellow assassins.


    Seeing their leaders fighting with their lives on the line, their own morale bolstered.


    Thanks to the raise in morale, they could fight against Zhong Yu''s 500 system summoned soldiers.


    Thought only a while. Once they realized there was no escape, their morale would plunge again.


    Going through so many ups and down tore at their rational mind, making them relinquish the thought of revenge and only think about escaping.


    Moreover, after so long, Jiangling city had to have caught news of the ambush and would send reinforcements.

 Chapter 84: Path

    Chapter 84: Path


    The assassins were giving everything they had to kill Zhong Yu, for their families, heritage and n. But they would have to go through the hundreds of soldiers forming a tight ring around him.


    An impossible feat, especially against an army trained, disciplined, equipped and focused only on defense. It would take a lot of time, time they did not have. Numbers here didn''t help them.


    The assassins were around 1,800 before, now 600 short after attacking his guards.


    After casualties, there were but 1,000. They had no chance in breaking the 500 soldiers only focused on defense. They were just throwing their lives away.


    One desperate attack too many caused a gap in the assassins'' line, allowing the soldiers to spread chaos.


    An hourter, an army of 3,000 arrived.


    They left a cloud of dust behind, their movements scarring the wildlife.


    Some of the assassins even shivered on the spot, looking for a way out of this hell.


    The minds of the assassin were greatly disturbed, except for a few whose homes were ruined and their kin dead. They were still fighting to take down Zhong Yu before the army arrived.


    As the assassins fled, only 800 remained, the servants still loyal to the ns, believing their fates were intertwined.


    The shes continued, but the defensive formation held firm like a mountain.


    The army now joined with Zhong Yu''s defenders, surrounding the assassins this time, leaving no escape.


    A few officers rushed before Zhong Yu and kneeled in fear.


    "Please forgive myte arrival, my king, and allow the rebels to ce you in danger!"


    "Rise, I''ll deal with you after these assassins are finished. And just how utterly useless are you to let so many rebels roam Jiangling?"


    Zhong Yu spoke in anger, his tone heavy.


    There was one thing any emperor couldn''t stand, losing control and leaving everything to chance.


    The fact it happened right under his nose, with so many peopleing after him at his weakest left him with dread.


    He only came out of it thanks to the system and having enough fortune.


    I''ve let my guard down, allowed the victories to go to my head and forgot I am but a simple man anyone can kill.''


    He reaffirmed his decision to go down the emperor''s path of cultivation. The universe was teeming with words, but no matter which one picked, all were determined by power.


    And the emperor''s cultivation path gave him such power.


    He also had a group with him at the center, loyal only to him. While such power was abstract, cutting it away with countless reasons, he would be far better than those loners.


    Many tedious and trifling affairs could be delegated to his men, or share in his troubles.


    It would save him tons of time and effort.


    The reinforcements marked the end of the assassins, having lost the will to fight.


    They were soon dealt with and those that escaped caught as well.


    He had no time to waste on these dogs, letting his men kill them while he went to Jiangling city.


    In the rumbling carriage, Zhong Yu was contemting his actions in Yi State.


    Have I done something wrong?'' It wasn''t just Yi State''s ns that wanted him dead, but also Jingzhou''s ns, which he had yet to purge them of.


    THis was bad news indeed. When the time came and the ns from Yang State, Jiao State and even Han Dynasty''s joined to fight, he would face a behemoth, the core of the Great Han.


    By his previous n, going like this he would take a great deal of time while also ruining the Han poption.


    Taking it further, if he killed the 30 million people of this nation, he''d get 1 million fortune.


    It sounded a lot but he''d need loyal soldiers to defend hisnds and officials to govern it.


    Crunching numbers,he''d have to dump 800,000 fortunes to earn a measly 200,000. He''d have to work himself to the bone in getting this nation yet barely get anything in return.


    The other option was topromise with the ns. Unify the Han people at full speed, making his influence spread throughout this Three Kingdoms world.


    And at the end of it all, he could just destroy it, squeezing it of thest fortune. A shame he''d have to lose a small world that would generate fortune ie.


    But the fortune resulting from killing it would give him a head start in his own world, or the next.


    He wasn''t losing out much at all, not with the universe being made up of countless worlds. Small worlds like Three Kingdoms world were a dime a dozen out there.

 Chapter 86: Sentence

    Chapter 86: Sentence


    A bloody rain beset Jiangling city, all due to Zhong Yu''s orders. Many houses were burst into by the soldiers and killed many more people, beheading them in their homes or dragging them out first for a public execution.


    Panic fell short when it came to describing the terror and dread in this region.


    It spanned five counties and had 200,000 people, yet Zhong Yu''s brutalmand seized Jingzhou''s region with the most ns with extreme prejudice. He would kill them down,to thest woman and child.


    The soldiers followed Zhong Yu''s will to the letter, killing thousands just to make sure no culprit escaped, bathing the region in a long and horrible bloodbath.


    The official Zhong Yu instated hereter had done a census.


    In just three month, Zhong Yu had purged a third of the entire region, one of the worst massacres in history.


    These numbers were unable to shake Zhong Yu''s iron will. Hepared it to the entire Han Dynasty''s poption, feeling that killing 80,000 was on the small side.


    Jingzhou had experienced many disasters, manmade or otherwise, but it still came out with 3 million people.


    THe ones from Nanyang Region were taken out of ount since it was piged by the Yellow Turban Army, leaving him with 2,5 million. 80,000 people to him was nothing, even half a million wouldn''t get his cruel dead heart to even twitch.


    The criminals were rounded up, killing the n''s nonessential staff, like serfs and cooks.


    The 10,000 people were escorted to Jiangling city''s river close by. Zhong Yu then summoned all of Jiangling''s uninvolved ns to attend the execution.


    The river tended to its mission nature intended, flowing eastward for as long as it knew, while the cries of injustice around its banks spread for miles.


    Anyone with a heart would be touched at their mournful pleas, but not Zhong Yu, he smiled at Jingzhou''s renowned Huang Chengyan and Sima Hui.


    "Word reached my ears that sirs are the greatest talent of this state. Such fortune upon me to have met you atst."


    These old men spoke with fear.


    "We are but a couple of old bags of bones, Your Highness, with one foot in the grave. We do not deserve such honor."


    Zhong Yu read the fear on their faces and felt like toying with them.


    "I hear that honored people keep the world at peace, while greedy people herald in chaos. Is that why the nation is consumed by mes, people grieving and crying out for help, because of some greedy rebels?"


    The two paled, their tone shaky, "The Han ruling plunged thend into chaos. For decades now, thend had been ravaged by flood, the earth cracked by droughts, the people buried under rubble the earthquakes brought and the locust swarms annihting anything in their path. Even if some officials tended to their duties, they had little impact on the nation.


    Now that Zhong Yu was a king himself, a ruler, and these two shifted the me on their ruler, the emperor, furyced his voice.


    "You sure? Confucius said if the ruler has a way, follow him, obey him. If not, cut him down.'' For all these nsmen under me toe after my life, is it because I have no virtue?"


    The elegant and refined old famous schrs felt icy sweat dripping down their spine.


    How were they to answer that? Say out loud this king was a tyrant?


    That would mean they''d be joining those nsmen by the river side awaiting Zhong Yu''s order of execution.


    One word misced, one wrong gesture and their ns would join them by the river, dying it red.


    They felt in power and important before the high officials because they knew these people cared for the n''s opinion behind them.


    It was why those officials in power held back their anger in front of these arrogant nsmen.


    The nsmen knew it too, that they wouldn''t fall out over mere trifles.


    On the contrary, the nsmen would use brazen and crass actions to test their patience and the emperor''s.


    Only by praise and relying on them could they earn fame and power. But the one before the two couldn''t care less about the ns controlling the ruling and the public opinion.


    He''d kill them on the spot, by the thousands.


    He was a knife that cut the past, present and future of a n. These people would be ashamed to face their ancestors in the underworld if they brought doom to their ns.


    It was more than enough to put away their false dignity, their haughty attitudes on the spot, humbling instead before this mighty lord to be his loyal subjects.


    For this man to ask such a sharp question, the two were left without an answer.


    Panic, worry, fear, all messed with their minds, making their lips move yet no sounding out.


    Zhong Yu found them boring, cutting the act short and going down to business.


    "Begin the execution!"


    An official rushed over, "I shall ry His Highness'' order."


    The man arrived at the execution area, whispered something to the man in charge, who then shouted, "His Highness ordered for the execution tomence!"


    The ten thousand soldiers hacked their longsword at the defenseless criminals, now in a pointless struggle just before oblivion.


    All they did was make the shes fall off from some of their necks, prolonging their agony until their throats were cut.


    Their fate was inevitable, so was the rolling of ten thousand heads down the river.


    The heads bobbing in the water reached Yang State, where the fishermen were gripped by horror to even cast theirs, afraid the ghosts of the victims woulde to haunt them.


    Though they resumed work once the heads left, the dread remained deep in their core.

 Chapter 85: Changing Tactics

    Chapter 85: Changing Tactics


    A small world had its fortune split between living beings, and the other on the source of humanity so that humans would never die out because of other beings of this world.


    While a world''s will existed since its inception.


    After a long time stealing the fortune of humanity, the will would hold as much as ten times as before.


    He reckoned the Three Kingdoms world''s fortune in humans had been mostly taken away. While they had around 3 million left, the will held 9 millions.


    If he decided to wreck this world and take all its fortune, he would get around 2-3 million.


    If he chose to stay in this world and gather so much fortune, he''d need decades while also sacrificing the development of this world, making its value drop even.


    It was just not worth the hassle over some tiny world. Not for him at least.


    Since it couldn''t be a source of manpower or fortune, it was nothing more than a leech.


    The sensible option was to squeeze it of every fortune it got to support his development by destroying it.


    In his main western fantasy world he was weak, unable to do anything that would earn him something.


    One wrong step and he''d be getting on some legendary mage''s bad side, or had some god getting rid of him. He was so weak his words had no weight.


    It only increased his desire to have fortune points.


    While his earlier method had made Sichuan fall under his control, he had no ns toy down roots in this puny world devoid of anyone holding special powers.


    His system''s main base of operations was the magic world, where he could do nothing outstanding. While facing those with incredible powers would leave him at their mercy.


    No matter how many of these tiny worlds I have, it''ll make no difference. Am I supposed to train those superpowers by dumping waves after waves of cannon fodder?''


    With the world small, the fortune ie was also small. Rather than waste time on capturing so many of them, he''d be better off attacking arge world. He would get more fortune, more and better cannon fodder.


    It made taking down small worlds paling inparison with arge one.


    That''s why I need to be clear on my ns for the Three Kingdoms world.''


    Every ce he took, he purged it of ns and used what he earned to get schrs. While he got plenty of resources from this, he also gained the people''s support by sharing some with them.


    As for the fortune aspect, what he got was spent on schrs. He earned a big fat nothing in this department.


    It was better to strike a deal with the ns to unite this world at the fastest and cheapest possible.


    Make it so the world had his mark on it. Then use the system to wreck it, earning many years of fortune in one fell swoop.


    It would save him time and effort. It was winning big with the smallest effort.


    What will be my next strategy then?''


    For these worthless small worlds, he''d first gain the trust of its people until his corruption spread to the whole ne, then meet its end at his dagger and send it back to its maker.


    Such immoral and evil tendencies make me feel embarrassed.''


    "Hooo!"


    The carriage creaked to a halt before the imperial residence in Jiangling city.


    "My king, we''ve arrived."


    The guard leader of the carriage spoke.


    Zhong Yu opened the door and a clever man offered his back by bowing on the ground.


    He stepped down without a care on what he was stepping on. Just as he reached the gates, he turned to the general apanying him.


    "Oh, make sure you find out just which n of Jiangling city those assassins came from, would you? I want everyone to see just what will befall those who oppose me. " Zhong Yu dropped lower and lower by the time he finished.


    The guard leader shivered in his boots, replying post haste, "I will send the men tob the city right away. No assassin will escape, my king."


    Zhong Yu went in and into his chambers.


    The guard leader wiped his brow, relieved he wasn''t the king''s target to vent his anger.


    Recalling the king''s order he sneered.


    "For my future and my measly life, you shall contribute with your lives, rebels!"


    He went to the prison where the criminals were being kept.


    That night, the prison echoed with agony and pain, giving this dark cold ce a sinister tone.


    The people living around it jerked awake and huddled in each other''s arms. They felt like a ghost was haunting the prison.


    On the morrow, a ledger was presented before Zhong Yu, one containing the names of all assassins, aplices and main instigators.


    He flipped through it with a bored look before saying:


    "All the ns that participated in the attack, or knowing the attack woulde but stood by, are to be given their names to themanding officer of the imperial guard, so that he can take them one by one. I don''t want to see a single n rted to this still alive by this time tomorrow."


    "I obey, my lord." The imperial guard bowed and left with a pale face.


    The only sound in the spacious hall was his ttering steps.

 Chapter 87: Reward

    Chapter 87: Reward


    As the nsmen were neck deep in despair and fear, Zhong Yu gave the kill order.


    It was too much for some viewers, pucking their guts on the spot, gone was their dashing and haughty looks.


    The gruesome bloodshed of the dead and the nerve wrecking looks of the witnesses painted a strange image. Zhong Yu followed with the second item on today''s execution.


    "I have two important pieces of news to tell you."


    And paused, to give those soulless people time to recover.


    THe mysery on the people only grew.


    Does he n on cutting us down as well? Finish us all off at once? The terror mounted.''


    The misunderstanding was clear to Zhong Yu, though did nothing to rify it.


    "I havee to understand my previous policy was too cruel so I called you all here to join hands. You only have to stand with me and nothing of this sort will ever befall you. I will even share my wealth and glory with you!"


    The audience gaped at Zhong Yu''s deration. Some were outright refusing to believe a tyrant just changed his mind.


    But one thing was sure, all rejoiced they would no longer live in fear that he might be out to get them.


    Some nsmen wished to speak, but the fear of this lord had made even talking a toil.


    "Lastly, I shall award the loyal subjects that pacified thends I conquered as well as bestowing titles."


    He turned to Huang Chengyan and Cai Mao, the ones to reprezent the ns of Jingzhou.


    "To appease the people of Jingzhou because of the turmoil and unrest I am ashamed to have caused, I shall bestow you two with a reward. "


    The two looked at each other lost.


    "We are lost as to what the king may wish to give us."


    Seeing their boring reactions, Zhong Yu felt eager to tease them.


    "It''s fine if you don''t want to say it. I''ll do it for you."


    A p announced theing of dozens of men in armor or in official clothes.


    The came a dozen steps before Zhong Yu and bowed.


    "Greetings, Your Highness, may you live a long and prosperous life!"


    Zhong Yu beamed, his voice soft to these loyal men''s ears.


    "In recognition of your devotion to your king, I hereby present you with a reward, honoring all those who serve me. "


    He gestured for the herald to announce the rewards.


    He opened the decrees with shaky hands and excitement having already known what they held.


    "General Wang Fang toiled hard in the south and appeased mynds. For your blood and sweat in the south, I bestow you the title of governor of Jianning Region and its four counties, henceforth known as Yu Empire''s Viscount of Dian."


    All the men gapped, be it the men awaiting their award, or the nsmen witnessing it.


    Am I hearing things? He just split hisnd? This never happened since a thousand years ago the Zhou Dynasty split into eight hundred vassals.''


    Yet this tyrant is willing to share power with his men?''


    The herald continued.


    "General Zhao Ping is bestowed Shu Region as your domain, bing Sichuan''s Viscount. General Li Zhen General Han Kai"


    "General Zhu Hua is bestowed Hanjia Region''s Yandao County, bing the Baron of Yan."


    Almost 60 people found themselves having either regions or counties under them. All of them weed their new titles with joy.


    The herald soon came to thest two decrees. Reading them, he nced at Huang Chengyan and Cai Mao, making them nervous.


    "Jingzhou''s Cai n Head, Cai Mao, is bestowed Baxi Region''s main county, bing Baron of Chong."


    "Jingzhou''s Huang n Head, Huang Chengyan, is bestowed Jianyou Region''s Fu County, bing Yu Empire''s Baron of Fu. "


    He bestowed a total of 80 counties into 63 domains, while also making Jingzhou''s ns and his men look to him as their true master.


    Thesevish rewards touched the hearts of every ambitious hero and schr out there, wishing the day woulde for them to hold a title and a domain.


    Zhong Yu''s earlier tant ughter of nsmen was ignored, now that he split hisnds among Jingzhou''s ns. All they had to do was not cross him.


    THose wanting fame and power under Zhong Yu chose to have selective memory of his butchering acts. They would do what Zhong Yu ordered, all so they would get in his good graces.


    His tactic in Jiao State and Yang State had the expected effect, with many county and regional officials opening their cities for him, in hope of getting a title themselves.


    All at the low low price of twenty counties needed to honor them and the ns, to show his treatment of loyal subjects.


    With Zhong Yu having 200 counties, 20 were nothing. What was more, while they had new leadership, it was he who held the true power.


    What mattered the most was that in a few years, when he had this world under his heel, be it the lords he instituted or the men under him wishing to be one, they''d all perish with this realm.


    He wasn''t losing out in giving something meant to be destroyed. This also gave him the loyalty of many ns while saving heaps of fortune points.

 Chapter 88: End of Yellow Turban Rebellion

    Chapter 88: End of Yellow Turban Rebellion


    June 184 A.D., governor of Nanyang, Qin Xie, did battle with Zhang Man, killing thetter. The leadership of the Yellow Turban Army changed to Zhao Hong, taking 100,000 men to Wancheng.


    Huangfu Song and Zhu Jun''s army attacked Runan all the while, pressing Bo Cai to Yangzhai, defeating Peng Tuo in Xihua, while the remaining men fled to Wancheng.


    However, Sun Jian entered the city first, pushing forward and breaking the enemy, thus crushing the Yellow Turban Army in Yu State. While Lu Zhi defeated Zhang Jue in many battles, killing more than 10,000.


    Zhang Jue had to retreat to Guangzong, where Lu Zhi made barricades,dders and dug moats to attack the city. When Emperor Ling sent Zuo Fend to inspect the army, someone urged Lu Zhi to bribe him, but Lu Zhi refused and Zuo Feng falsely used Lu Zhi of poor conduct.


    The furious Emperor Ling had Lu Zhi return to the capital in a prison cart. A new edict was issued from the capital: Huangfu Song is to go north, to eastern regions. Zhu Juan is to attack Nanyang''s Zhao Hong. Dong Zhuo is to rece Lu Zhi.''


    Meanwhile, the minority ethnic groups in Liangzhou''s north, like Xianzhu and Qiang, all took the chance to rebel, electing Beigong Bayu and Li Wenhou generals. THey killed Ling Zheng, the local officer, forcing Bian Zhang and Han Sui, famous in Xilian, to join them.


    July, Zhong Yu''s army, now rested for a month, set out. They met with little to no resistance this time, thanks to Zhong Yu''s rewards and bestowals.


    Though dozens of ns died just before those rewards came, it was all a y for Zhong Yu to show how he treated those who crossed him, while caring for those who were on his side.


    To drive it home, he rewarded Cai Mao and Huang Chengyan as barons of a county each.


    This brought one to the King of Zhou dividing hisnd into 800 vassal states. Even when the kingdom fell, they''d still be nobles of their ownnd, their family name carried out for centuries.


    Legacy had a far greater pull than any other promise.


    While the army this time was smaller, with but 50,000 men, but rather than be met with sharp swords, the gates were open and cheers sounded.


    Only a few brain-dead would throw their lot with the Han Dynasty. Do you think it''ll give you your ownnd? Besides, how long can they stop this army? It will fall sooner orter.''


    September, Zhong Yu''s army reached Shanyi County, the main county of Huiji Region, which was the southernmost county in Yang State. The fall of this county meant Yang State belonged to Zhong Yu.


    Using Zhong Yu offering counties as enticement, the guard captain of Huiji Region convinced the governor to open the gates, with the officials of Huiji Region all out to greet him.


    With the fall of the dragon g, Yu Kingdom''s scarlet and blue pihis rose above the walls. It marked the fall of Yang State Yu Kingdom and Han Dynasty losing all control south of Yangtze River.


    The southmost part of the nation, with the fall or Rinan Region a few dayster from the barbarians and the destruction of the newly founded Linyin Kingdom, the whole of south belonged to Yu Kingdom and Zhong Yu.


    Everywhere beyond the Yangtze River, one would see Yu Kingdom''s g, testament to Yu Kingdom''s ever increasing power, as big as the Han Dynasty''s.


    While Han Dynasty, the rotting ship, finally dealt with the Yellow Turban Army that ravaged the Central ins. Now focusing their troops north of the river, ready to destroy thest leader of the rebellion, Zhang Jue.


    When Lu Zhi was sent to the capital for questioning, the northern army fell under Dong Zhuo''smand, only to be defeated by Zhang Jue.


    The court had to call Huangfu Song to lead the army that just pacified the Central ins north, as the Yellow Turban Army there ran unchecked.


    When Huangfu Song led his men he recruited from all over the nation to Guangzong city, he found Zhang Jue died of illness, leaving General of Earth, Zhang Liang to defend it to the death.


    Due to Zhong Yu''s tight blockade throughout Yangtze River, the Han court had no clue the south had long since fallen under his rule, thinking that they were still resisting him.


    They did not believe the Yellow Turban Army could take the Central ins.


    Nor that some force from Sichuan could hold all of the south so fast. It was inconceivable.


    This made the defenses to the south were around twenty to thirty thousand men, holding crucial passes and putting the matter behind them.


    The core of power the Han Dynasty raised over the centuries was led by Huangfu Song. The 100,000 soldiers rushed north of the river to stem out the Yellow Turban Army that ravaged the Han for a year now.


    In just half a year of war, the shabby treasury of Han Dynasty was bone dry, the warehouses empty of even rats. Fighting any longer would push the nation to bankruptcy.


    For this reason, Emperor Ling urged Huangfu Song to quell the rebellion as soon as possible, so that the troops would return to their home, thus getting back some of the money and grain they lost.


    Zhong Yu was not in the least ready to march again, despite thest three months battling to take two states were hardly met with setbacks.


    Here was where the human mind showed its disadvantage. After three years of traveling, he was tired, needing a long rest.


    He would wait for a month, when the recruiting around the south would bring him 500,000 men, before going north to Central ins.


    He wanted to have the Han Dynasty under his rule within the year, so as to draw a perfect conclusion to the raid of the Three Kingdoms world.


    October, Huangfu Song killed General of Earth Zhang Liang in Guangzong city.


    November, Julu Region''s guard captain Guo Dian killed general Zhang Bao in Quyang County and the Yellow Turban Rebellion was put to rest.


    Just as Emperor Ling breathed easier, with thend peaceful, dire news reached Liu Hong and the court.


    The uprising in Liangzhou of the Qiang were attacking Guanzhong, their army pressing Chang''an, and the ancestors of the Han Dynasty were about to be dug up.


    In Xilian, 100,000 soldiers were closing in on Meiyang County of Fufeng Region. They were just a few counties away from Chang''an, to dig up Liu n''s tombs.


    If this could be endured, once Guanzhong fell, that left Tongguan west of Luoyang to defend the capital. Ther army of Xilian was threatening the foundation of the Han Dynasty.


    This was something no ruler would stand for. No one would trust a king who was beset by thieves and enemies in his own home town.

 Chapter 89: Xiliangs Riot (I)

    Chapter 89: Xiliangs Riot (I)


    After a long and hard campaign, the soldiers returned home.


    This was the situation of the Han Dynasty''s army.


    Starting with February 184 A.D., the nation had been at war with itself, its people in disarray.


    They killed officials, burned and looted all over the country. Within a month, the Yellow Turban Army was in 28 regions of seven states. It reached a point where the guarding soldiers fled and shook the capital with this news.


    All the officials and gentry banded together to preserve their way of life.


    They joined forces with the local resistance and proposed to the court to quell the rebellion.


    The vigers affected by the rebels'' plundering and destruction formed their own volunteer army.


    The local ns helped these armies with money and food, troops and weapons. They sent out their n''s best to organize them and with a little training, brought them against the Yellow Turban Army.


    The Han Dynasty formed hundreds of thousands of troops in a short time and the Yellow Turban Army was pacified swiftly.


    It took nine months for the millions in the Yellow Turban Army to be squashed.


    A bloody example for progenity, of what an aimless army''s fateid in store.


    The half year of fighting left just 200,000 troops alive, all exhausted and fed up with war. All they wanted was peace.


    The court denied them rest however, having realized there was a Qiang rebellion in Xiliang.


    THe imperial cemetery and his rear was threatened. The enemy had to be subdued for a good functioning of the dynasty.


    No rest for the wicked. The 200,000 had to keep fighting another rebellion.


    Except for a few thousands left to guard the counties, the rest went to Guanzhong to quell their next enemy of Great Han.


    Themon foot soldier was discontentto say the least, while the generals were eager to build their careers. A war was a prime chance to go up in the world.


    The soldiers resented their officer''s treatment, a total disregard for their opinions, and the generalsined his men refused to fight.


    As the shes were more and more, something gave. In a battle at Guanzhong, many soldiers neglected their duties and the army copsed at first contact with the rebels.


    The entire Guanzhong situation was chaos. Some soldiers fled, others joined the rebels, with more such events happening as time passed. The imperial army was in peril.


    The generals took the losses as their troops'' fault, further amplifying discontent.


    The anger and conflict grew to a boil until one night, when the soldiers united.


    They would raise their torches one night and kill the general, then march with Xiliang''s rebellion on the broken dynasty to destroy the corruption of this nation.


    "Kill!"


    Following some renowned figures, the soldiers rose up under one heart, they swooped down like dark clouds on themanding tent.


    In February 185 A.D., the soldiers, weary of war, were forced into a mutiny by their generals.


    Dozens of generals were killed along with 60,000 more soldiers. The remaining 10,000 rebels fled to Xiliang, where they joined the local rebellion.


    The Xilian army capitalized on the court army''s unrest by sending 30,000 cavalry on it.


    Of the 50,000 troops only 20,000 managed to flee to the Great Wall, from which they sent a cry for help to the court.


    Except for the rare counties around Chang''an, the entirety of Guanzhong was in the rebels'' hands.


    Three dayster, news arrived that there were merely 20,000 men left of the court army.


    Emperor Ling, enjoying a life of wine and bounty in his pce, flew into a rage. He ordered the officials toe up with a n to stem the rebels.


    After an urgent meeting, the officials sent money and food to raise an army of 100,000 for Chang''an.


    The suppressed ns of Guanzhong were once again in power, but how could the ns of Guangdong let such a feud go unanswered?


    The ns were selling their lives to pacify the rebellion even more than with the Yellow Turbans.


    The yellow turbans just plundered a bit and did not affect the real ns of the nations.


    These top ns could pull out thousands of armors from their reserves. And thanks to the good local reputations, thousands more joined under their banner.


    A force of dozens of ns was practically a relentless army.


    And these ns were joined by marriage at some point in their history. It was more than enough to unite.


    Any that infringed on their interests would have to fight all of them.


    Just like Wang Mang two hundred years ago. He had a policy in ce that made the n''s interest be spread among the people. The ns distorted the decree in ways it made it unusable.


    But realizing nothing would stop Wang Mang''s will, they revolted. They overthrew him and ced another dynasty that upheld their wishes.


    The Han Dynasty had thus been renewed by theing of the Eastern Han Dynasty, nothing more than a puppet.


    The Guanzhong''s ns were the victims of Wang Mang''s change of dynasty. Having stood on the wrong side, he was taken down by Guandong''s ns and Liu Xiu.


    Guanzhong was ever prosperous in the Western Han Dynasty, but soon turned into Xiliang of today, barren and with sparse people. How could the ns of Guangzongng let those of Guanzhong rise? They wanted to avoid bing like them, of course.


    The ns found that fighting the rebel army made of Xiliang''s ns was easier to deal with than even the Yellow Turban Army.

 Chapter 91: Xiliangs Riot (III)

    Chapter 91: Xiliangs Riot (III)


    They had used up all the men and could squeeze them further no more.


    The Xilian army fought for so long only because Qiang feared the Han Dynasty would kill them all.


    Thinking of being crushed for their earlier rebellion, the tribe kept supplying the Xilian army until Han Dynasty had stopped caring about pacifying Xilian and destroying it instead.


    Even so, Qiang''s support wasn''t much, 100,000 men at most.


    When the Han Dynasty came to wipe them out only a few hundreds escaped.


    The Qiang tribe of a million was thus cut down to a fifth.


    It could send 70,000 more men at best, or the tribe''s situation would be critical. There was no point in fighting if it would mean the end of the tribe.


    After six months of war, the whole west of Tongguan was severely depopted.


    And the ns in the Xiliang army withdrew from the corps and posed no threat to court. But even so the court would not spare the Xiliang army even if they surrendered.


    They would smash them to annihtion so that nothing in thousands of miles would rise up.


    Since antiquity, the basis of every regime was poption. No matter howrge the territory, having no people supporting it was having it for nothing.


    After the Mongols unified the ins, the army wasn''t much to look at. Only after conquering some countries with a rich poption did they gain enough power to take on Eurasia.


    The Qing Dynasty started by upying Liaodong and was even weaker than Ming that had the whole of China.


    But once he led the court, he had the support of three powers led by Wu Sangui that started the emperor''s path to unifying the nation.


    These empires were strong only after gaining support of many Han forces.


    The same applied in Xiliang''s case. After such a long war, Guanzhong was sucked bone dry, thend barren, the people fleeing.


    If the war dragged out for even two more months, Guanzhong would be deste.


    Without people to work the fields from the endless war, Liangzhou would starve.


    There would be no way to feed the ns.


    Guanzhong would lose its cultural heritage, degenerating into a savagend in the times of Qin Dynasty, abandoned and isted by the Central ins.


    How long would it take for it to recover to its previous state? Decades? Centuries? The Qin Dynasty needed 300 years to restore Zhou''s homnd, Guanzhong, after the Quanrong rebellion.


    While it was recovering, the Central ins was expanding in this period.


    That was why Qin was denounced by savages, refusing to establish any kind of diplomatic rtions.


    The Guanzhong''s ns wanted to follow Qin''s example to restore their prosperity. It was then Guandong''s ns turned to suppressing Guanzhong.


    August, after another month of fighting, Guzang City which had long since fallen into disrepair, was finally open during another attack by Han troops.


    A flood of soldiers poured into the city to plunder it for spoils. The defenders were killed, while the two leaders, Han Sui and Ma Teng, fled with 10,000 west of Wuwei Region to reorganize a defense against the Han Dynasty.


    The city resounded with the cries and screams of the people as the soldiers released their desires on the hapless citizens after months of fighting.


    The people had it bad from the war to start with and now they were massacred.


    ording to the records, the city had around 5,000 people before the attack. Now, only 40 have to bury their dead.


    The horror of war was reflected in this moment. It perfectly justified living on your knees than dying on your feet.


    And the officers were actually condoning such behavior.


    For good reason though. The soldiers had to vent their frustration and anger, lest it would lead to mutiny.


    And besides, the officers were nsmen from Guandong, so why spare Guanzhong''s people? They were more than happy to reduce Guandong ns'' power.


    The fate of these people was determined the moment the city fell.


    The citizens were now regretting having not joined the defense, instead of putting their trust in that rotten n.


    They gave up with hardly a fight and now the people paid for it.


    After the massacre, the soldiers calmed and the army left 50,000 men behind to look after Guanzhong as the rest advanced.


    As for Han Sui and Ma Teng, the escapees, none of the worthies cared about them, the Wuwei Region and two more around it hardly had any people, just around 60,000. It was hard pressed to even feed the 10,000 that escaped, least of all mount a counter offensive.


    So they left behind some men to defend the territory and transferred the rest of the army back to Guandong.


    While the 120,000 men returned to Central ins, Zhong Yu was in Jiangling City gave a speech to go north with 500,000 strong.


    All they waited was for his order and Central ins would be his.


    After thisst half a year spent on organizing his territory, the south was stable. With fiefdom as his supreme weapon, all the ns no longer wanted him gone since they could build their longsting legacy and honor their ancestors.


    This option was never even considered in the feudal system. Why would he just give upnd for free, only to go to the Han Dynasty''s broken wastnd?

 Chapter 90: Xiliangs Riot (II)

    Chapter 90: Xiliangs Riot (II)


    A monthter, when the local ns and officials exhausted all means of raising soldiers in Luoyang, they went to war.


    100,000 strong, geared up and supplied marched out.


    The men were mostly the servants and nsmen the ns umted over generations and earned their loyalty.


    They also had food donations from the ns to fill warehouses.


    Knowing their families were in the safe hands of the ns, these servants'' morale was at an all time high.


    It only went to show how deep rooted the practice of ns and their influence had on the Han Dynasty for centuries.


    In just a short time, they amassed an army around Luoyang''s counties.


    If they could raise the whole nation, they''d have 500,000 and with training too.


    Being geared up for death and no fear of it, the force could even overthrow the dynasty.


    Though such ns only survived in the dynasties before Sui and Tang, since these were militaristic and aggressive.


    The Empire was a historical concept. It implied three meanings. A unified and vast territory, authoritarian rule or high centralized government and heavy expansion by military.


    No matter how rich and powerful post Tang dynasties were, none were empires in the truest sense.


    After the Song Dynasty, power was highly focused on the central government and the trend shifted from crossing swords to scribbling words and reciting poetry.


    The schrs turned into nothing more than pompous demagogues, losing their edge the training gave them and the country sank into conservative trends.


    The ns of that time raised servants who could hold sticks and not swords, with at most a couple hundred people. But they alsocked loyalty.


    But this army was raised like in those times before Sui and Tang dynasties, where the n''s army could rival the court''s.


    The 100,000 drove to Xiliang, their main role to hold the defense line and upy thends.


    It was soon followed by a second wave of n army, 200,000. Once the battlefield was stabilized, the counter attack would follow to eradicate any ns in Guanzhong.


    They dug in Chang''an where the onught of Xiliang''s armies had inched them towards copse, but now stabilized.


    It became a stalemate, with the court wanting to counter attack with just 100,000 was hardly feasible, nor was the Xilian''s army able to break through the hard defenses.


    Another month went by and a second reinforcement came in the form of 200,000 men, with all the power of the ns.


    The army of Chang''an unleashed a massive offensive, exhausting both sides in the month that followed.


    They figured if they didn''t take Xiliang down now, with the fresh 200,000 reinforcements, there wouldn''t be a better chance.


    Waiting any longer and they''d recuperate which would make matters worse.


    The 200,000 strong army rolled in, drowning Xilian''s side with ease.


    The 200,000 Xilian army fell and only 100,000 survived, who fled to Liangzhou to recruit more men under their g.


    The court pursued relentlessly and recovered the lost counties. They finally confronted each other again at Wei River in Tianshui Region. The Xiliang army had regained its strength.


    July marked six months since Zhong Yu unified the south. The Han court at longst discovered him and his empire.


    But with the Xiliang rebellion on hand, it had no time to pay it attention, leaving troops to guard the border.


    They took it for a newly formed empire and needed time to stabilize itself and appease the popce.


    All its energy was focused on building its departments and had little time to campaign up north.


    As the north was mostly ins as far the eye could see, the south had no good herds of horses used to cross it.


    So while fuming with anger for losing the south, the Emperor Ling put his focus on Xiliang.


    He wanted to deal with it as soon as possible then focus back south.


    With this policy, the matter with the rebellion became worse.


    Batch after batch of reinforcements were sent to Xiliang, knowing they would find their death in Guanzhong.


    But in the end one state could not hold the other eight by itself.


    The frontlines withdrew from Tianshui to two counties behind, then to Wuwei Region. The 200,000 strong resistance had been dwindling to 100,000 then to 60,000, despite the constant conscription.


    It hardly resisted the court''s attack of 200,000 in Xiliang. Xiliang was sparse in poption, with hardly more than 500,000 people on record. WHile Guanzhong only has about 1 million.


    Before the rebellion, Xiliang had Guanzhong hostage and used its hundreds of thousands of people as cannon fodder to fight back the court.


    But with how the fightingsted so long, Xiliang was running out of them and the poption reduced drastically. Of 500,000 men, it was a miracle if 40,000 survived.

 Chapter 95: Mutiny

    Chapter 95: Mutiny


    Such a mass of soldiers weren''t good at sneaking, spotted by the guards soon enough, just a hundred steps outside the manor.


    "Who''s there? Stop, I''m warning you soldier! Identify yours-, agh!"


    The guard had yet to finish as an arrow ran his now gurgling throat through and fell down in a pool of blood.


    Whistles sounded and the rm was raised. The 300 guards around the manor responded.


    They rushed to the fence of the manor, to guard the chokepoints.


    The lord''s guard camp was also woken up, not 500 meters away and assembled in their field.


    The guard captain was about to send someone for news and understand the situation better.


    But then he heard rattling and banging from the general''s house direction.


    He listened closer and even heard "Enemy attack, enemy attack! There''s a mutiny! Tell the general!"


    That was one of the most tame shouts. But the general meaning was clear and the guard captain''s face fell.


    If the enemy outside the gates caught wind of this, it would take them with hardly any effort.


    The guard captain called his own loyal men and went to protect the general.


    While also sending a soldier to other men who hadn''t revolted to divide their forces in manning the walls in case there was an attack.


    The other part woulde along to quell the mutiny. Though unclear just how many they were, it could be hundreds or thousands.


    Deep in thought, he arrived at the general''s home with his men.


    Only to stumble upon a sea of people with torches lit and ttering of metal.


    Going by the army system, there was a torch for every ten people. Now that he saw a thousand of those flickering lights, it painted a gruesome picture on the whole mutiny.


    Who was it that mobilized this rebelion? Aren''t they afraid of the court''sw? Or had the court fallen out of the grace of the people?''


    That was the guard captain''s first reaction whening upon this mass of soldiers assaulting the general''s house. While also sad the court had he served for so long felt so low.


    Guo Cheng, the leader of this movement and a man from the glorious Guo n from Yingchuan Region, and the highest officers from the ns present, didn''t care that three thousand guards wereing at them.


    He used his status in the n and the Yu Empire army outside to gather with other friendly officials to start this movement.


    After a short bout of threats and entreaties, the officers that had been meek all their lives under the ns'' rule and seeing the decay of the court, agreed quite readily.


    One of the reasons they didn''t rebelled already was being subjects to the Han Dynasty for so long and officials for generations. Now they were to abandon it in a moment of crisis? This was not how they were raised.


    They didn''t know how to surrender, how would the enemy treat them. Thus many reservations made them stall.


    But now, Guo Cheng had Yu Empire''s missive and these officers rethought about surrender.


    Guo Cheng had them convinced by the end, all marching for Lu Zhi''s home to get his head and earn themselves a bright future in the Yu Empire.


    The walls of the general''s manor were but 5 meters tall, far shorter than the 20 meters walls of the pass.


    Yet this low wall gave the general''s guards the confidence to hold them back, despite being attacked by ten thousand soldiers.


    Until the 3,000 guards came, these few men would hold their own with all their might.


    The mor outside turned too much for even Lu Zhi to ignore. Leading his officers outside to see the rebels attacking.


    Face grim, his eyesnded on a rider with impable armor, like a general.


    "Damn you, traitor. The court had looked after your n for generations, even inheriting such a lofty position yet this is how the Guo n repays the emperor, by fighting against him?" General Lu Zhi spat.


    "The nation is in chaos, the fires of unrest burn thesends, driving its people into banditry. While King Yu in the south sweeps every obstacle with ease, against the Great Han. The people behind had their bellies filled, weing this glorious king. Today''snds are more than half in his hand. What can puny Han possibly do to stem the tide? General, by not turning sides, you are siding with a corrupt court, preventing peace from being restored." Guo Cheng didn''t much care about the general''s demand, using this chance to show how weak Han was and how unfair it treated its soldiers to make more officers defect.


    "Enough bbering! We will settle this in battle!" Noticing some soldiers shifting their stance, Lu Zhi cut it short and challenged Guo Cheng.


    "Let''s! Anyone who gets Lu Zhi''s head will get 100 taels of gold and be promoted three ranks."


    Guo Cheng noticed his side swelling to 30,000 over the course of the fight, more than 70%.


    While only 2,000 fought and 5,000 chose to abstain for now.


    His mouth took a cold smile, watching the stubborn Lu Zhi.


    Sorry, but Yu Empire''s offer I can''t refuse.''


    I''ll have a county under me. And all I have to do is get Lu Zhi''s head before the lord.''


    He could practically taste the power and authority in being the ruler of his own stretch ofnd. Just like how the emperor looked years before. And his heart burned with ambition.

 Chapter 96: Breach

    Chapter 96: Breach


    "Kill! Fame and fortune is here for the taking. Only one head separates you from a life of wealth and family!" Under the encouragement of officers, the soldiers rushed the wall with increased fervor.


    For someone having never been at the bottom couldn''t understand the unbridled desire to climb through ranks, to be their own lord and exploit others like the government did to them.


    Under someone''s thumb, it was easy to fall out of favor with some young master or an official. While this presented a chance at security, at freedom.


    As for Han Dynasty''sws, those were made to keep the peasants peasants, to chain them into a life of servitude and obedience. To be whipped into paying exorbitant taxes and never finding value in life as all their owned and more belonged to the emperor.


    While those ns and officials exploiting the people would be doing on the moral high ground, fighting against rebellious peasants.


    Only for these mere peasants to join the army intomon soldiers for the Great Han at the end, with food barely enough to keep them alive, a life worse than before.


    However, the Han was in peril these years, with chaos erupting everywhere and the natural disasters only amplified its faults. Then taking these soldiers out on the field to die.


    After all the fighting and bloodshed, the people found that the 50 or so fellow vigers they started off with were mostly gone, leaving only a couple of them in the end, the rest buried somewhere or ripped apart by beasts.


    It was safe to say, these soldiers had no sympathy for those in power, or the court.


    Now that they were presented with the chance of meteoric rise, well, they all jumped at the asion.


    Such a promise hardly ever came, most never hearing of them in their whole service in the army.


    They heard whispering that Yu Empire army outside made a promise with Guo Cheng, of making him lord over his own county if he gave up the pass on a silver tter.


    They all shot that notion down, not believing the Great Han could fall so low that a nsman with status would just defect.


    But many examples convinced them. How others surrendered before them, earning their own stretch ofnds to rule over.


    And the kicker was, Emperor Yu kept his word. It drove the soldiers in the pass on with new fervor and belief they would make something of themselves, with the enemy.


    What if vassals revolted? Hisnd would be stripped and his lives taken, if not of his entire n.


    With this temptation, the soldiers burned with ambition and desire for status and money, they charged the wall with unified purpose.


    Their morale skyrocketed and climbed thedders without stopping.


    The fall of theirrades off the walls and to their deaths did nothing to stem their thirst for power.


    The advantage of the guards was slowly chipped away, and having no ranged support led to the copse of them in the enemy''s hands in two-three waves.


    In an hour, the 3,000 defenders were taken down to 200, retreating to the general''s manor.


    Another half an hourter and thest guard fell dead and Lu Zhi with his officialsmited suicide in his home.


    The soldiers inspected the battlefield, to avoid anyone from escaping and assassinated them.


    Guo Cheng came to the manor and chopped Lu Zhi''s body. He had people take the head to preserve it for General Han Kai outside to see it and confer his title.


    With the business done, he had the manor cleaned up to wee the now friendly army outside. It wouldn''t leave all that blood behind for the general.


    An hourter, the grounds of the manor were clear and Guo Cheng had someone inform General Han Kai that he coulde in the past to rest.


    A new bloody dawn rose on the pass, bringing forth warmth after a gruesome and savage night of infighting.


    Yu Kingdom''s camp was long since ready to march in the pass, in formation and awaiting orders.


    The gates were wide opened to wee them, their faces steady and disciplined.


    The first three thousand men took control of the walls and gates without a care of the defenders.


    The defenders looked on with apprehension, feeling unsettled how little control they had.


    While annoyed, they justified it with being free and some of them even rulers on their own in a few days.


    With everything under control, Han Kai with his personal guard walked in next.


    He held a short speech to calm the officers down and then reassured the promises would be kept. He then took out the decree to read it out. It further helped in dissuading the defenders they''d be stabbed in the back.


    The general was given the tour with all smiles and praised following the speech.


    When he came to the manor, he found it clean of bodies and even fresh air.


    Satisfied with Guo Cheng, he gave him some praises and found him a sucker for sweet words.


    The joyful mood brought a beautiful conclusion to a night of killings.

 Chapter 97: Envoy

    Chapter 97: Envoy


    At the waning of October, Xuanmen Passing, east of Luoyang fell, its general Lu Zhi dead. The enemy took it and the following counties on route to Lu Zhi.


    November, the south and north cities of Luoyang were broken through by the enemy, joining the eastern army in sieging Luoyang. At the end of the month, The west army breached Chang''an and the four armies focused on taking down Luoyang.


    Emperor Ling was by himself in fear and anxiety as he discussed with the ministers how to turn this around.


    Yet every one of his inquiries were dodged with all kinds of excuses.


    The official had long since received missives from their ns and knew of the Yu Empire''s king''s stance. They would soon be rulers of their own counties.


    So how could they give up such an easy reward over an emperor at the end of his reign?.


    So all they had been doing was attending the court, and that was pretty much it. They watched as the emperor fretted alone.


    Since the emperor had their kin in his control, they had to show up.


    Turning to these officials of his bearing evil intent, EMperor Ling was crestfallen. Are these my advisers that apanied me for decades?''


    He spoke, "Is the Great Hand that stood strong for four centuries left with no loyal defender?"


    Some officials lowered their heads, but most just looked impassive. After youvished on your eunuchs in times of peace, you daree with tears now that the world is burning?''


    The Han wasn''t left without loyal subjects though. Huangfu Song, after pacifying Xiliang and being demoted, was here as well.


    He was a direct and staunch man, never believing Han could fall. The emperor''s worries touched his heart and anger burst from within.


    "Your Majesty, the Great Han might be destroyed, but you must stand tall and live up to the glory the Han had over the centuries. As long as His Majesty stands, I shall defend thisnd!"


    Emperor Ling turned happy, then he noticed the speaker and stiffened.


    Huangfu Song stood up in the most crucial moment to help the emperor. He didn''t hate him for the demotion and was willing to give his life.


    Shame took Emperor Ling''s heart and it brought him to his senses. What was the most important right now was the throne. He couldn''t give it up.


    "Do you have a strategy to defend the nation and kill the enemy?" Emperor Ling looked with hope for a good answer.


    "No, only a devoted heart to my country. I would like to lead the troops and fight the savages from the south to thest man to challenge Great Han''s righteous power!"


    Huangfu Song''s face froze, then spoke the reason Han held its head high for so long, why it stood powerful all this time was because of the loyal people it had.


    Emperor Ling was crushed, finding his hope dashed and being given just a simple charge as strategy. Luoyang only had 20,000 defenders. Even if he conscripted recruits, that would mean 100,000


    But the army outside the walls was 800,000 strong. They couldn''t fight that to begin with and on top of it all, they were running low on supplies. In one month, the city would starve and chaos would ensue.


    The people would turn on each other. But what would be even worse was a mob of starving people assaulting the pce for his life.


    While going out of the city to fight was even worse. Their 100,000 couldn''t do anything against the invaders.


    Emperor Ling knew it well, Han was finished. He wanted to surrender but history would see him as the destroyer of his own nation.


    So he was hesitating, filled with chills thinking he wouldn''t live if he surrendered. Wavering between fight and flight.


    So of course he vetoed Huangfu Song''s proposal, the other ministers would do the same either way.


    What would the Yu Empire''s army think if they just let Huangfu Song march on with his army? That they were triple agents?


    Their reward was on the line here, their future as self-governing masters.


    So they saw the emperor''s decision to refuse the wisest choice.


    These officials had caught the idea of Yu Empire''s intent, to make the emperor surrender and let the inheritance of Luoyang intact after centuries under the Han Dynasty.


    The officials gave all kinds of words offort that surrender was better, that the enemy guaranteed his safety and the imperial n.


    The emperor knew too well these guys were after their own interests and found it unbearable to be under the same master as them.


    He couldn''t let his status of power go, to have his life dictated by another. It was a harsh reality he was facing here.


    Though his conflict didn''tst long as a guard rushed in.


    "Your Majesty, someone outside the gates announced himself as the envoy of Yu Empire''s east army. The guard captain had mee report to Your Majesty. Do we let him in?"


    The hall was filled with glee, anger and shock. While the emperor was looking expectant.

 Chapter 98: Surrender

    Chapter 98: Surrender


    The emperor was d at the report. He jumped to his feet to speak but this stance wouldn''t stand for a ruler, so he swallowed his words, turning to his ministers.


    "What does everyone think of Yu Empire''s envoy? Do we see him or not?


    Such an important decision couldn''t be left to the emperor alone, it involved the end of the Great Han as they knew it. It was better to share the load.


    So devious was the emperor, knowing the ministers wouldn''t stand silent.


    This was the time to show their loyalty for their enemies, or maybe a double change of heart?


    And for some, this would be a prime time to get their desired fiefdom from Yu Empire. The wish they had all been waiting for.


    It was secretary Wang Yun ho.


    "Your Majesty, in war, envoys aren''t killed. This would be a most wrong decision for Great Han to take at such a time."


    He spoke as if Han was the one at advantage, like a true loyalist to his nation.


    Those that knew the situation would''ve spat in his face in disgust of how ingratiating he wanted to be with the enemy to have a better life there.


    The emperor felt sick for having such a hypocrite among his counsel.


    Though since one began, he turned to hear another.


    "Since Wang Yun is so thoughtful, we will have him talk with the envoy. I believe he will have Han''s best intentions at heart."


    He had to agree, but sick of this petty man altogether for selling out his homnd.


    "Uh, yes, I will do my best to preserve the glory of Han and discuss with the envoy."


    Stumbling for a moment, Wang Yun recovered. He would use this chance to get close to the general of the east army of Yu Empire, even disregarding the dark looks he got for being so tant about it.


    Momentster, Wang Yun was before the gate of Luoyang, ordering the men to let the envoy in.


    The heavy gates creaked open and the honor guards were in neat lines with Wang Yun in the middle, waiting.


    Wang Yun bent down at the envoy, "I am Wang Yun, a lowly official of my nation. I wee you to our capital."


    He spoke with utter respect and a most servile manner a turncoat could muster. Just like Qin Huo of Song Dynasty.


    "Please rise, sir Wang, it is normal to take time for the message to pass."


    Han Kai was stunned at Wang Yun''s tant shamelessness, but ignored it since it helped his empire. Why refuse a free gift?


    The two men chatted merely on the way to the pce.


    They enjoyed themselves showering each other in praises, finding the trip most short.


    Wan Yun introduced him to theyout of the pce as well as the various attractions, speaking like a real estate agent.


    It was the kind of attitude a traitor had that couldn''t wish to betray his master faster.


    Even Wang Yun''s side was looking elsewhere in shame.


    Once at the pce, he asked Han Kai to wait in embarrassment, as he reported to the emperor.


    In the pce, the emperor asked with surprise, "Wang Yun, is the envoy here? How is he?"


    Wang Yun beamed, "Your Majesty, he is already waiting outside the pce for your summons. He is kind and sincere in presenting the Yu Emperor''s greetings."


    "Oh, he''s here. Then bring him in. I can''t wait to meet the envoy of Yu Empire."


    Wang Yun rushed outside and brought Han Kai over to pay his respects to the emperor.


    Han Kai greeted with utmost respect and then went to business.


    "Emperor of Han, my lord has sent me to express his respect but also to discuss the war." Han Kai wasn''t one to beat around the bush.


    Emperor Ling''s face froze, It''s here! The four centuries of Han are going to end at my hand.''


    "Please, envoy, no need for courtesy. Please tell me your message." The emperor''s words made many officials filled with sorrow, with some even crying.


    "My great empire''s army numbers a million, waiting at the gates, filled with generals and strategists. It has trapped the Great Han in this city, experiencing its twilight. I hope the Emperor of Han would mind the people of Luoyang and open the city in a full surrender. Avoid the bloodshed!"


    The majestic words flowed out of Han Kai and palling all the officials.


    Emperor Ling was the same, covered in sweat. His tone is weak.


    "What then will happen to my family after the gates open? Will we be exiled or put to death?"


    Han Kai knew then and there the emperor had lost all intent for fighting though still somewhat resistant.


    The fear of the unknown that came after kept him put up defenses.


    Han Kay smiled to himself as he presented Zhong Yu''s terms. These terms had the emperor scared before, not knowing them, but now he was happy and jubnt, "In that case, I surrender!"

 Chapter 99: Replace

    Chapter 99: Rece


    How could it be said so simply though? Seeing his worry, Han Kai smiled.


    "Emperor of Han, my Majesty is willing to follow the ancient Zhou Wu custom, to arrange a fiefdom for your n and your men. As a duke, you will hold a region of seven counties under you."


    Emperor Ling was astounded that Emperor Yu would treat him so well. He thought he''d get a nominal title at best, then be confined to one ce to wait for death.


    Yet the Yu Empire''s emperor was mighty generous, just like the rumors pegged him. He followed the example of the Zhou dynasty and divided hisnds to vassals, while Liu Han was given a fief like the legacy of the Yin merchants, to be used to pass on the mantle of the ancestors.


    It was totally unexpected, and the fief was also the ce Ancestor Gao cut the White Snake rebellion.


    The locals loved the Liu n and if he took that stretch ofnd, no one would defy him.


    The Yu Emperor would need a good excuse to kill him then, thus he could surrender in peace.


    With this deration, the emperor surrendered to Han Kai and had all the officials prepare a weing ceremony for Emperor Yu.


    Han Kai expressed his respect and withdrew from Luoyang with Wang Yun.


    At his camp, he spoke with the other three generals, then sent a fast horse for Yingchuan Region, asking Yingchuan Region toe to Luoyang to receive the surrender of Emperor Ling.


    In Xuchang of Yingchuan Region, in the temporary pce Zhong Yu watched Han Kai''s leave with a bow.


    The letter he handed it over to an attendant, with several poison testers checking it for hidden ploys.


    Zhong Yu rushed to open the letter once deemed safe and the surrender of Emperor Ling filled him with excitement.


    This was what he''d been working for all these days since he came to the Three Kingdoms world.


    It marked two and a half years too, even longer than the time he spent in the main world. Without any special powers around, he was getting bored.


    If he had kept the course of ughter, he''d have taken another half a year to pacify this world and waste even more time beforeing back.


    But now Emperor Ling capitted, the Han Dynasty was over and the world was his.


    He couldn''t wait to rush to Luoyang and get Han''s seal to make the nation fall to its knees.


    It would speed up the process of conquering the whole of this world. He was so giddy about making all the ns pay the prices as well.


    100,000 men followed Zhong Yu, his procession went on for miles. He refused to take any less out of safety, thus taking a month for him to reach Luoyang.


    While at Luoyang, the emperor''ste arrival caused panic among the officials and emperor.


    However, once news came a monthter, the emperor went with his officials to wee Zhong Yu.


    The sun was high in the scan, sending scalding rays over the sweating and feeble emperor.


    But he held on still, until Zhong Yu''s carriage arrived. It stopped before Emperor Ling.


    The emperor breathed easier since the time hade to hand the seal, happy that his concubines and family would be safe in a newnd.


    So he took the seal from the hands of an attendant and presented it with both knees on the ground.


    "I, Liu Hong, the ruler of this restless nation offer this jade seal to the emperor in sign ofplete surrender in hope that your Majesty would forgive my mistakes."


    He then gave the jade seal to Zhong Yu''s attendant to give to Zhong Yu.


    Zhong Yu fiddled with the colorful rock in his hand, representing the hope and prosperity of the Three Kingdoms world for hundreds of years. Countless people shed their lives over it, but now he had it.


    Growing bored of the rock, Zhong Yu threw it on a tter to the pain of the officials and spoke to the kneeling Liu Hong.


    "Rise, you are a ruler of your own nation. I have no wish to humiliate you. You willter hold Pei Region under your fairmand. You will be Duke of Pei. Remember to look after the people."


    Liu Hong was overjoyed and all fear left him. He would be the Duke of Pei, with no one rebelling against him again.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for forgiving my transgressions. I will be loyal to you to my dying breath. I will do my best to guard the easternnds." Liu Hong spouted praises and thanks one after the other. The surprise was in how genuine they sounded.


    Once they all were appeased, he took his carriage to Luoyang pce.


    It was now filled with people who he trusted, while those deemed suspicious removed outright.


    Behind him was the official congregation, somewhat funny how the ex emperor followed the new emperor in taking his seat.


    Who was to know if they felt any shame over switching masters, or the awkward position they were in? Or did the reward held far greater sway over them than integrity?

 Chapter 100: Rewards

    Chapter 100: Rewards


    Once settled on the throne, Zhong Yu talked with the officials to soothe their worries before sending them home.


    While the army he had apanying him was resting in the camp.


    As for rewards and titles, he would be giving a speech in two days, needing careful consideration.


    The loyal subjects to the Yu Empire would be treated in kind, with some of the officials even getting a fiefdom.


    All the officials were beaming out of the pce.


    Some formed groups and celebrated at a local tavern, eager to know what they''d get.


    Zhong Yu watched them leave with derision. I wonder, will I show the same loyalty if I were in Emperor Ling''s stead?''


    He had the system providing men with absolute loyalty, not sycophants like Emperor Ling.


    The question is, are the men loyal to the system or to me? It is worth pursuing this.'' Zhong Yu pondered.


    With the Han Dynasty''s central power under his thumb, it was the hub that Luoyang used to send resources and control the rest of the regions.


    It meant that the Great Han had no choice but ept him as their ruler, in the name of theirte lord, Emperor Ling.


    He reckoned half a year would be enough to send men to every city and root out any pockets of resistance loyal to the Great Han.


    Only then could he say the small world of Three Kingdoms was his.


    Though hardly enough for him, he came here for fortune, though getting some elite figures wouldn''t hurt in the least.


    He dived these elites into three. Political talents were those specialized in handling the government.


    The technical talents were the cksmiths, healers, and various artisans.


    These two types of talent were the most time consuming to train, time hecked in the main world. It was better to go headhunting in the Three Kingdoms.


    While thest were veterans and ruthless men trained in the art of war. Such discipline and experience meant time and resources, with a very low survival rate.


    He had conscripted so many people as cannon fodder all this time so he could temper them into a few hundred thousand veterans. So when the time came, he''d only spend a fortune on the system to get them to his main world, not their full price.


    Now that the Great Han was mostly over with, what was left were pockets or resistance, notrge wars. Which means there were no battles to breed elites but skirmishes.


    It was at odds with his goals and had toe up with something to incite big wars. With Han done with, he had to focus outside it.


    Which was the strongest tribe? Xianbei? They upied the north of Han, hundreds of thousands of men in armor that had gued the north of Han for decades.


    They were a good whetstone providingrge wars but also breeding superior soldiers for when he went to the main world.


    With a goal in mind, Zhong Yu stuck to it, sitting in the carriage for so long, he felt tired and took a nap on the jade seats.


    Three dayster, Zhong Yu stood above the people on the tform, facing the officials.


    In the midst ofpliments, Zhong Yu read out the decree the schrs of Han carefully wrote.


    He expressed his desire to rece the Han Dynasty in offering justice to the people, hoping the heavens would protect his lineage for thousands of years.


    Not that Zhong Yu believed it a whit. Just like how world hoppers looked down on the natives, he knew what power truly meant in this world.


    And since he could cross the worlds as he wanted, he considered himself above the heavens.


    He was nning to make all the world''s ants under his boot, so how could he swear allegiance to one of those same wills?


    But since he was in the growing phase, he''d have to fake it lest he incurred its wrath.


    This was the baffling self-confidence a world hopper had, and even more so for the likes of Zhong Yu.


    So despite the disdain he held, Zhong Yu contained it as he finished reading the deration.


    Then he gestures to the eunuch to start the awarding ceremony, the long awaited part of the day for the officials.


    The first was Liu Hong, of course, making him Duke of Pei, ruling seven counties.


    Emperor Ling was ecstatic, falling back at the eunuch''s gesture.


    The second was Wang Yun, Secretary of State, given three counties and supervising a dozen fiefdoms.


    The third was Yuan Kui, the patriarch of the Yuan n, also given three counties. But that was it, lest his power grew unchecked.


    Once the ceremony was over, everyone had found themselves withnd and a title richer, now returning home to celebrate.


    Zhong Yu, tired of it all, retired to his chambers to sleep in peace now that troubles were gone.


    In the morning, the new feudal lord was in the hall, thanking Zhong Yu once more for his sincerity and trust, vowing to protect the Yu Empire.


    After some more back and forth empty pleasantries, Zhong Yu said, "The empire is firm, but the world is far from having achieved peace. I am organizing an imperial army, to include the world''s heroes and defend the world with me, spreading justice and peace. "


    He watched the vassals and when one was about to speak:


    "This isn''t up for discussion. This is me informing you and understanding my meaning so it will be easier for you to carry it out."

 Chapter 101: Talent

    Chapter 101: Talent


    The vassals'' faces fell, the joy they felt from all thend they god washed away in dissatisfaction.


    But the next thing they saw was the icy re of the figure on the throne and knew he wasn''t messing around.


    He killed millions of nsmen in the Yi State, to the point there was hardly any literate man still alive. Not to mention he killed hundreds of thousand in Jiangling, the neighboring state.


    They had just turned coats a few days ago, got the rewards to prove it and now they fuss over their new boss?


    With his temper, who knew where they would end up? Many felt a chill down their spines and stiffened.


    No one made a peep.


    Seeing it finally sinking him in whose hands they were, Zhong Yu spoke.


    "The Yu Empire has 200,000 elites, left in the central region to defend the empire and its ruler, to deter the nation from disobedience. But the world still needs a force for conquest!"


    Wang Yun, the one to take advantage of any chance said.


    "Your Majesty, how many men do you require? What are your goals?"


    Zhong Yu eyed him and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Not that many, only a meager million, such a force the great Yu Empire can still support."


    The vassals paled at that number, understanding hisst words. They were going to pay for the troops.


    Anger rose in their hearts, but recalling the fate of Yi State and Jingzhou, they cooled down on the spot.


    Instead of their heads rolling, their money would, down to thest coin. It was the only way to survive andpensate Zhong Yu for giving up theirnds.


    It wasn''t hard to fork out money over death, wisely saying they''d support Zhong Yu''s army anding forward with the money to cate this ruthless new boss.


    The hall became a ce where the vassalspeted over donations, who gave away more.


    I showcase how deep their loyalty for Zhong Yu was so he wouldn''t see them as stingy.


    Forter when it mattered to find themselves sitting precariously on their new seats.


    And these same folk could barely spare a grain to the ex emperor''s armies to quell the rebellion.


    This was called giving away all just to survive. Even though they fought tooth and nail to keep their wealth before, now life had far more value in their eyes.


    In moments, there was enough supplies tost a million soldiers for three years. These officials ended up donating ten years of Great Han''s tax money.


    The high nobility of the Yu Empire withdrew with a heavy heart to their homes.


    Zhong Yu also retired, satisfied with a well unified court and ready to recruit a million men. With how many they were, his n for it was long in the making.


    Three dayster found the empire filled with orders asking people to enlist, voluntarily, so the soldiers that came out of training would be a cut above.


    Half of the 800,000 cannon fodder dispatched for Luoyang was also discharged. It was made up of old and weak, or their body didn''t fit the standard.


    Now that the soldiers had pay, pension and death assurance, all were happy to join.


    As for the court having enough money to send them all on the front? Weren''t they worried? Well Zhong Yu had people send news in secret.


    That he took money from the ns, enough to feed a million three years. And that the court would not collect taxes for ten years.


    Since the emperor would give away hisnd, how could he not have enough to pay.


    The joy of enlisting was everywhere as wave after wave of people were brought in and the world grew peaceful.


    One monthter and recruits kepting. It reached 400,000 and the four generals took each of them their share in pacifying the pockets of resistance and taking Han''s heritage.


    Everywhere the army passed, they surrendered. A detailed report was sent to the general of their desire to surrender and show their loyalty. Except for the very few too stubborn to go with the program, sent into the dirt with swiftness.


    Another five months passed and the Han Dynasty was taken over in its entirety. The empire celebrated with song and dance, feeling the peace on earth.


    After six months of recruiting, the 600,000 new bloods were called to train at camps.


    After six months of that, the trained men would join the 400,000 veterans to attack Xianbei, all to breed 200,000 true elite forces.


    Them and the 200,000 from Luoyang made 400,000, the force the barbarians in the main world had.


    He also issued a recruiting order of people of talent, to help him govern the world.


    Just like he expected, the men with skills flock to him like pigeons to bread. From all around hisnds, people came to show off their skills.


    There was no shortage of strategists and political figures in the Three Kingdoms period and this move had most of them in his. Except those yet to be born, they didn''t count.


    They would keep his domain in the main world free of worry and sufficient for a long time.


    The talents were asked toe to Luoyang as well, making some people resentful since they had no craftsmen to ask for help when they needed a tool or something built.


    However, Zhong Yu wasn''t one to mind such petty things as a little discontent.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!